THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR
 
 THE 
 
 SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 WILLIAM W. CANFIELD 
 
 Author of 
 
 "Legends of the Iroquois, " "Along the Way, 
 "The White Seneca, " etc. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA 
 
 THE JEWISH PUBLICATION SOCIETY 
 
 OF AMERICA 
 
 1912
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1912, BY 
 THE JEWISH PUBLICATION SOCIETY OF AMERICA
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. MASTER AND MAN 7 
 
 II. THE AWAKENING 22 
 
 III. ELISHEBA 36 
 
 IV. THE ADON 47 
 
 V. THE BANQUET 62 
 
 VI. APPREHENSION 72 
 
 VII. DARKNESS 83 
 
 VIII. AT MY LORD S REQUEST Q2 
 
 IX. CAPTIVES IOI 
 
 X. DRIFTING 113 
 
 XI. LIGHT IN DARKNESS I3O 
 
 XII. OTHER CAPTIVES 149 
 
 XIII. THE HOME-COMING 165 
 
 XIV. DISGUISES 173 
 
 XV. AT MANHOTEF l86 
 
 XVI. EASY MAGIC 2O5 
 
 XVII. NECROMANCY 215 
 
 XVIII. IN GOSHEN 22Q 
 
 XIX. THE SIGNATURE OF THE PHARAOH. . . 246 
 
 XX. THE PENALTY FOR COUNTERFEITING. 253 
 
 XXI. THE SENTENCE 263 
 
 XXII. THE FIRSTBORN 275 
 
 XXIII. THE PROMISE 287 
 
 XXIV. THE EXODUS 2Q9 
 
 XXV. THE SEASON OF WATERS 304 
 
 XXVI. THROUGH THE SEA 313
 
 " And Moses called for all the elders of Israel, and 
 said unto them, Draw out and take for yourselves 
 lambs according to your families, and kill the passover 
 sacrifice. 
 
 " And ye shall take a bunch of hyssop, and dip in 
 the blood that is in the bason, and strike the lintel and 
 the two side-posts with the blood that is in the bason; 
 and none of you shall go out from the door of his 
 house until the morning. 
 
 " And the Lord will pass through to smite the Egyp 
 tians ; and when he seeth the blood upon the lintel, and 
 on the two side-posts, the Lord will pass over the door, 
 and will not suffer the destroyer to come in unto your 
 houses to smite. 
 
 " And ye shall observe this thing, as an ordinance for 
 thee and thy sons forever,"
 
 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 MASTER AND MAN 
 
 MARTI ESEN the adon had dismissed 
 his attendants for the night, and, 
 accompanied only by Peshala, his chief 
 scribe or secretary, awaited the return of 
 his lieutenant from Rameses. Martiesen 
 was one of the most opulent Egyptian gov 
 ernors. He was in command of the Nome 
 of the Prince, considered the most pros 
 perous division in Lower Egypt, in which 
 his family had long enjoyed preferment. 
 Its system of canals had been brought to a 
 state of perfection that insured a sufficient 
 supply of water for the irrigation of the 
 gardens at all times, and the harvests that 
 came from its fields were noted for their 
 abundance and uniform excellence. This 
 nome, or political division, lay upon the 
 eastern bank of the Nile, and embraced not
 
 8 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 only the land of Goshen, in which dwelt the 
 Israelitish serfs, but also several populous 
 towns and cities, which had been brought 
 to an advanced condition of prosperity dur 
 ing the reign of Rameses II, the last pre 
 ceding monarch. Close upon its southern 
 border was located the city of Rameses, in 
 which stood the palace of Meneptah, the 
 Pharaoh, or king, of Egypt, who was de 
 voting the energies of his kingdom to the 
 construction of monuments and public 
 works of considerable magnitude. 
 
 The ancestral home of the adon was one 
 of beautiful luxury. It stood near the 
 Nile, that mysterious and wonderful river, 
 which has been a highway and source of 
 wealth for untold thousands of years, and 
 about it clustered the dwellings of the offi 
 cers, superintendents, workmen, and slaves 
 who were required to administer and con 
 duct the affairs of a villa of such impor 
 tance. In the house were displayed evi 
 dences of that Egyptian art which is still 
 the marvel of the world, and to them had 
 been added many rich and curious trophies 
 won in the successful expeditions in w^hich 
 the adon and his ancestors had participated 
 with the victorious armies of a nation 
 which at that time ruled and exacted
 
 MASTER AND MAN 9 
 
 tribute, not only from the barbarous tribes 
 of Ethiopia, but from Libya, Syria, and the 
 Phoenicians. Handsome ebony chairs and 
 fauteuils inlaid with ivory, low seats or 
 divans, rich couches, soft mats and rugs, 
 hangings of delicate texture and brilliant 
 colorings interlaced with threads of gold, 
 and cushions of down covered with the 
 finest linen, were displayed in the salon in 
 profusion. Upon tables set apart for this 
 purpose stood jars of sweet ointments, 
 myrrh, frankincense, and choice odors in 
 various forms, brought from Ethiopia, 
 Syria, and Arabia. The ceiling was deco 
 rated with an exquisite pattern of lotus 
 flowers upon a background of dark bronze, 
 displaying refined taste and skilful exe 
 cution. Above the entrance glistened the 
 golden form of the sacred scarab. Curi 
 ously shaped instruments of bronze, ivory, 
 and wood, designed for use in war, each 
 no doubt possessing a story of some hard- 
 fought battle, decorated the walls. About 
 them, in singular contrast, were groups of 
 delicate musical instruments, and articles 
 of feminine adornment, probably swept 
 into the baskets of looting soldiers from the 
 rooms of women in whose veins ran royal 
 blood.
 
 io THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 The adon, half reclining in a broad chair 
 of fine workmanship, over which was 
 thrown the glistening skin of a leopard, 
 was minutely examining a roll of papyrus 
 that had been placed in his hands by his 
 secretary. Martiesen the adon, scarcely 
 more than twenty-five years of age, was 
 tall, well-formed, and fine-fibred. His 
 countenance bore marks of intellectual cul 
 tivation not common to men of that time 
 who devoted themselves either to warfare 
 or to public life, and, from the fact that 
 he read the papyrus with ease, it was ap 
 parent that the adon was a scholar as well 
 as a soldier and governor. There was 
 about him that air of firmness which dis 
 tinguishes the true leader, and it was evi 
 dent that under his quiet and reserved 
 manner slept both strength and passion, 
 either of which might prove dangerous if 
 provoked. Occasionally, as he perused the 
 text, Martiesen drew the attention of his 
 secretary to omissions or errors, and from 
 the kindly way in which he pointed out the 
 desired corrections, one might argue that 
 he was at once frank and forgiving, for his 
 criticisms were generally in the line of 
 suggestion.
 
 MASTER AND MAN 11 
 
 Peshala, the secretary, was of larger 
 frame, but he was not so closely knit as the 
 master, and did riot bear the same evidence 
 of force. Upon his face avarice, cunning, 
 and jealousy were blended, with none, how 
 ever, so marked as to conceal a certain 
 dignified beauty and regularity of features, 
 which enabled him to mask his feelings 
 when he desired. While his master was 
 bent over the papyrus, the secretary s eyes 
 wandered about the luxurious room, occa 
 sionally resting with a hungry, covetous 
 glitter upon some costly ornament set with 
 precious stones, from which the soft lights 
 in the apartment broke back in sparkling 
 rays. Then he would covertly glance at 
 his chief, and over his face would spread 
 a cloud of such malevolent hate that the 
 man for the instant was metamorphosed, 
 and was more the beast than the human 
 being. But when the adon turned, and 
 with a smile requested alterations in the 
 record, Peshala, w r ith an obsequious bow, 
 caught up his stylus, and with apparent 
 cheerfulness complied with the request. 
 Once the adon raised his eyes and dis 
 covered the secretary bending forward and 
 examining the sheath of a dagger lying 
 with other curios in a niche near him. The
 
 12 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 sheath was set with gems in great pro 
 fusion, and was alone worth the ransom of 
 a king. 
 
 " What is it, Peshala? " asked the adon, 
 quietly. Have you not seen the dagger 
 of the Libyan prince often enough for it 
 no longer to excite your curiosity to such 
 an extent as to make you unheedful of 
 what is passing? Or were you thinking 
 that you would be pleased to call the 
 weapon your own ? " 
 
 "No, my lord adon, it is not that," 
 replied the secretary, quickly recovering 
 himself. " My thoughts turned to the war- 
 
 J o 
 
 rior who possessed the weapon before it 
 came into your hands. He was my coun 
 tryman." 
 
 Yes, I remember that you are a Libyan 
 by birth. But you came to Egypt when 
 scarcely more than a boy, and have been 
 taught all her ways. You can have little 
 love for the arid plains and barren moun 
 tains of Libya, which you can scarcely be 
 able to recall with accuracy or pleasure." 
 
 Peshala shook his head doubtfully. 
 " Often I dream of those plains and moun 
 tains," he said, " but more frequently of 
 the brave men who were swept down by 
 the hosts of Egypt, and lost their lives and 
 treasure."
 
 MASTER AND MAN 13 
 
 " Aye, war has ever its rugged edge," 
 said the adon, " and had we not repelled 
 the Libyans, they \vould have devastated 
 Egypt. As for this dagger, it was taken in 
 honorable battle. I was but a youth when 
 we fought to stay the Libyan invasion, and 
 while the battle waged, I came in contact 
 with a powerful warrior many years my 
 senior. When his chariot bore down upon 
 me, he laughed in derision, as though he 
 considered the contest beneath his caste. I 
 so guided my chargers that the wheels of 
 our chariots were locked, and the Libyan, 
 still disdaining my youth, struck carelessly 
 at me with his sword. I parried success 
 fully, and his weapon flew from his hand, 
 and then, before he could seize his spear, I 
 leaped upon his chariot and struck, with 
 my battle-axe, a blow that cleft his skull. 
 As was my right in battle, I took from the 
 Libyan his weapons, of which this dagger 
 was the most curious and valuable. From 
 its appearance I believe it was an heirloom 
 in the family of the man who carried it, and 
 as it was my first trophy in war, I prize it 
 highly." 
 
 The adon stepped forward, and raised 
 the dagger from its resting-place. " Look," 
 he said as he drew the blade from its scab 
 bard, " in all Egypt there is not its equal,"
 
 i 4 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOP 
 
 The weapon was of superior workman 
 ship, and its hardened and tempered bronze 
 blade, polished like a mirror, was so skil 
 fully wrought that it possessed the plia 
 bility of steel. The handle was inlaid with 
 silver and gold, interlaced to form curious 
 figures. The sheath, also of bronze, bore 
 many jewels, several of them of unusual 
 size. As the adon displayed the beautiful 
 object, and drew attention to its perfect 
 shape and workmanship, Peshala could 
 scarcely control his emotion. The adon 
 was so intent upon the weapon that he did 
 not observe that his secretary was on the 
 point of springing upon him. The man s 
 eyes contracted, until they were mere 
 points glittering like an angry reptile s, 
 and each instant he crouched lower, like a 
 cat about to leap upon its prey. It was 
 fortunate that the intensity of the situation 
 was at this moment broken by a musical 
 peal from the bars of metal hanging in the 
 portico, announcing the arrival of a guest. 
 
 It is Panas," said the adon as he 
 sheathed the dagger, and replaced it in the 
 niche. " Hasten to admit him." 
 
 Peshala hesitated an instant, as a man 
 who has heard, but does not comprehend, 
 and then he started, with unsteady steps,
 
 MASTER AND MAN 15 
 
 to obey the command; but not until he 
 crossed the salon, and entered the hall lead 
 ing to the portico, did he regain his com 
 posure. Martiesen noted this with curi 
 osity. He knew little concerning the scribe, 
 who had come to him about three months 
 before, bearing recommendations as to 
 equipment for his duties. The adon found 
 him ready, active, and intelligent, but given 
 somewhat to moody silence. Previously 
 he had never shown unusual emotion in the 
 presence of his master, and its display at 
 this time was the source of some surprise. 
 Before Martiesen satisfied himself as to 
 the cause, the hangings parted, and Panas, 
 followed by Peshala, entered the salon. 
 
 " Ah, Panas, your return is welcome ; 
 we have awaited your coming since sunset. 
 But I know that the delay was not of your 
 own choice, for tardiness never has been 
 charged against you." 
 
 " No, my lord adon," replied the lieuten 
 ant, as he advanced and accepted the invi 
 tation to be seated. The delay was un 
 avoidable, for the home journey was taken 
 up immediately after the completion of my 
 mission." 
 
 " Of this I have no doubt, Panas, for I 
 am sure you do not especially love the city
 
 16 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 of our august ruler. But tell me, did you 
 obtain audience with the king? " 
 
 " I did not, my lord. The Pharaoh was 
 engaged in the consideration of some plans, 
 in company with the royal architects, and 
 would not permit interruption. I was con 
 tent, therefore, to lodge your petition in the 
 hands of the ab, who in turn brought it to 
 the attention of \Ieneptah, when he laid 
 aside the plans and partook of refresh 
 ment." 
 
 " And is there a reply? 
 Yes. The king was angered at what 
 he termed your insistence, and, calling his 
 scribe, he dictated his commands." 
 
 The lieutenant presented a packet cov 
 ered with soft, flexible leather, wrapped 
 with three narrow strips of linen, each 
 sealed \vith the cartouche of the Pharaoh. 
 Martiesen received the packet with due 
 reverence, and, placing it upon a table, 
 authorized his secretary to break the seals. 
 Peshala performed this task with exquisite 
 care. He severed the bands of linen so 
 skilfully that the wax which bore the car 
 touche was not marred. From the wrap 
 pings he drew a papyrus roll, and awaited 
 further commands.
 
 MASTER AND MAN 17 
 
 " Read," said the adon, " and the words 
 written at the command of the Pharaoh 
 shall be obeyed." 
 
 Slowly unrolling the papyrus and speak 
 ing as the hieroglyphics came to view, 
 Peshala read : 
 
 " Meneptah, Ruler of Lower and Upper 
 Egypt and Wearer of two crowns, Lord 
 and Pharaoh over all this land and of the 
 People within its borders, doth command 
 Martiesen, son of Peturis, Adon and Gov 
 ernor of the Nome of the Prince, and Cap 
 tain of the Officers and Soldiers of the 
 Pharaoh who have in charge the Hebrew 
 People : 
 
 " That he shall not remit one jot or tittle 
 of the Tasks which have, in the judgment 
 of the King, been placed upon the Hebrews 
 But shall require of them all that hath 
 been commanded, that they may not waste 
 their Days in Idleness, seeking to stir up 
 Insurrection and Sedition against the 
 Kingdom in which they are held as Slaves 
 -That it is the Will of Meneptah that 
 there be no relaxation of their Work- 
 That the tale of Bricks required of each 
 male Hebrew will not be diminished, lest 
 the workmen of the King in the Treasure-
 
 i8 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 Cities and upon the Monuments which are 
 being built to the Glory of Egypt may have 
 no materials with which to build And if it 
 be true, what thou sayest by the hand of 
 Panas, that the women of the Hebrews and 
 their children go forth to gather stubble in 
 the fields and sedge in the Canals that the 
 men may complete their work Then so 
 be it. 
 
 " Meneptah. 
 
 " Executed and confirmed by Erieus the 
 son of Phaures, Ab of Meneptah Pha 
 raoh of all Egypt Gods of the Beneficent 
 Gods, of the Father-Loving Gods, of the 
 Paternal Gods, and of the Mother-Loving 
 Gods Amen." 
 
 Silence rested upon the three for a mo 
 ment after the secretary ceased to read. 
 Then the adon spoke : 
 
 " In the name of the Pharaoh these com 
 mands must be executed, even though 
 Egypt suffer. Peshala, see that the cou 
 riers are summoned to report to me at 
 dawn. And you, Panas, seek rest, that you 
 may come in the morning to the court, and 
 there tell me what new rumors you have 
 heard at Rameses."
 
 MASTER AND MAN 19 
 
 The adon and his lieutenant left the 
 apartment, and the secretary, still holding 
 the papyrus in his hands, remained beside 
 the table, until he heard their footsteps 
 cross the court. Then he rolled the papy 
 rus carefully, and restored it to its cover 
 ing. The linen bands with their unbroken 
 seals were wrapped in a square of silk, 
 and this was deposited in a small casket 
 containing papyrus, stylus, writing-fluids, 
 and wax. Almost noiselessly the man 
 moved about the salon, extinguishing the 
 lamps and tapers, until the room was 
 illumined only by the rays of the moon, 
 which came gently through the opalescent 
 windows. Carefully he crept towards the 
 niche in which reposed the Libyan weapon. 
 His slender fingers lightly passed over the 
 wall, until his hand came to the resting- 
 place of the blade, and then he seized upon 
 it as a prize, and held it against his breast. 
 
 " My father s dagger," he whispered, in 
 a voice choking with emotion. How well 
 I knew there was not in all this world its 
 fellow, and that this which I have found 
 here, and have sought throughout all 
 Egypt, must have been his. To-night, 
 when the murderer boasted how he robbed 
 Libya of her noblest prince, my quest came
 
 20 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 to an end. Here is the man upon whom I 
 will wreak vengeance and I, the son, 
 stood by and heard his idle tale, and did 
 not strike him dead, though every muscle 
 in my body throbbed with the desire ! But 
 when my arm would strike, I thought that 
 a death that comes so quickly would be no 
 punishment, and so I stayed the blow." 
 
 He stood a moment in silence, with up 
 lifted face, and then he spoke again: 
 
 " It was not a truthful tale he told, for 
 neither one, nor two, nor three such as this 
 Egyptian could bring the Prince of Libya 
 to his death. It was told my mother that 
 her husband was surrounded by a score of 
 hired soldiers, w r ho overcame him with 
 spears, and the master of the murderous 
 band plundered his corse. Yet this Martie- 
 sen boasts that he, a boy, won the vantage 
 in fair and single-handed contest and 
 makes the boast to one who knows the claim 
 is false ! So I will pull him down, and tread 
 into the dust his power and insolence, and 
 grind his pride under my feet, until he 
 begs his gods to send him death and thus 
 relief." 
 
 The impassioned man swayed from side 
 to side as he held the weapon to his breast, 
 clinging to it with the eagerness and love a
 
 MASTER AND MAN 21 
 
 mother would shower upon a child from 
 whom she had been long parted. Tenderly 
 he brought it to his lips, and from a great 
 ruby in the handle the pale moonlight was 
 reflected over his face like the scarlet glow 
 of blood. He stood a moment thus, and 
 then tremblingly replaced the venerated 
 heirloom within the niche. 
 
 With bowed head and shaking limbs he 
 crept backward to the entrance.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 THE AWAKENING 
 
 THE season of the waters had passed, 
 and the husbandmen of all the land 
 were diligently employed with their tasks. 
 Everywhere the fertile soil, which for 
 months is held each year in the grasp of the 
 Nile, was being tilled and planted. Men 
 and women went early to the fields, and 
 from bags of matting they threw, in rows 
 or broadcast, the seed of wheat, barley, 
 rye, sorghum, and many vegetables, upon 
 the quickening earth. Then other women 
 or children came, with droves of cattle, 
 goats, or asses, which trampled the seed 
 into the soft ground. In Goshen, the sec 
 tion set apart for the Hebrews, the labor of 
 planting fell most heavily upon the women 
 and the children, for the king exacted that 
 each male above the age of fourteen years 
 should make a certain tale of bricks daily, 
 for the building of his treasure-cities and
 
 THE AWAKENING 23 
 
 monuments. Taskmasters were appointed 
 to see that the Hebrews performed these 
 duties, and the burden was enforced with a 
 heavy hand. 
 
 There came among the Hebrews at this 
 time two aged men of their own blood, 
 grave, sedate, serious men, who bore upon 
 their countenances that impress of respon 
 sibility which comes with a tremendous 
 task fully realized and understood even in 
 contemplation. Within a few days after 
 their arrival, a strange assembly was 
 brought together. The elders of the tribes 
 were summoned, and they were told by the 
 men who had appeared from the desert, 
 that the God who had guided their fathers 
 to this land four centuries before was now 
 determined to bring them out of their 
 bondage, and thus keep the covenant made 
 with their progenitor. 
 
 There remained among the Hebrews 
 scarcely a trace of their ancient religion. 
 Generations had passed since they had been 
 taught by their own priests. They were in 
 constant touch with those who held beasts 
 and reptiles sacred and sacrificed to Isis, 
 Osiris, Nub, Anpu, Kadesh, and Apisi. 
 Only faint traditions remained of that Be 
 ing in whom Joseph had abiding faith, nor
 
 24 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 was He known under His distinct appella 
 tion. With burning words and wondrous 
 signs, Moses and his brother Aaron 
 pressed their mission upon their hearers, 
 and awakened them to the knowledge that 
 there was a Champion \vho had heard their 
 murmurings, and witnessed their afflic 
 tions, and who would bring them forth 
 from their sorrows. Then the Hebrew 
 fathers bowed their heads, and worshipped 
 God. 
 
 At length a plan was formed, and the 
 two went to the city of Rameses, and 
 sought audience with the Pharaoh. They 
 told the king that the God of the Hebrews 
 had commanded their people to go into the 
 wilderness to worship ; but the king ques 
 tioned an authority that set itself up as 
 greater than that of the Pharaoh, and de 
 manded by what right they presumed to 
 call the people from their work. If the 
 Hebrews were thought to have leisure for 
 a journey of three days into the wilderness, 
 it must be that their burdens \vere not so 
 heavy as represented; and he forthwith 
 gave orders that hereafter straw should 
 not be provided with which to make the 
 bricks, though no part of the required 
 number should be remitted.
 
 THE AWAKENING 25 
 
 Then came many weary days, for the 
 wives and daughters, the old men and 
 women, the sick, the maimed, and the feeble 
 of the Hebrews must needs go out into the 
 fields and along the canals through which 
 the water was let in upon the lands, every 
 where seeking straw and stubble, and papy 
 rus branches and sedge, that the men might 
 complete their tasks, and escape the beat 
 ings at the hands of the masters set over 
 them. It was not unnatural that deep 
 murmurs arose from the oppressed people, 
 or that they looked with sorrow upon the 
 day in which they had committed their 
 cause into the hands of unknown adven 
 turers. 
 
 One day in the middle of the season of 
 vegetation, there went out a strange visi 
 tation over Egypt. In the morning, as 
 Meneptah came, with his retinue, to the 
 river to bathe, the Hebrew prophets stood 
 before him, and declared that unless the 
 request be granted, and their people per 
 mitted to depart upon their pilgrimage to 
 worship, the waters of Egypt would turn 
 to blood. The king with his counsellors 
 and magicians laughed at the improbability 
 of such an event s happening, whereupon 
 Aaron reached forth and smote the waters
 
 26 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 of the Nile with a rod, and, waving his 
 hands toward the four parts of the earth, 
 uttered words which he had been com 
 manded to speak. 
 
 Behold! Before the very eyes of the 
 king and his servants, the sparkling waters 
 of the Nile grew sluggish in their course, 
 and became as blood! And in the river, 
 the pools, the ponds, the canals, and reser 
 voirs, wherever the Egyptians sought 
 w r ater for seven days, they found none that 
 was not rendered unfit for their use by the 
 blight invoked by the fearful messengers 
 from the Hebrew God. 
 
 In the weeks that followed, there fell 
 upon the land a succession of calamities. 
 Myriads of frogs came croaking from the 
 waters, and occupied every space ; lice and 
 flies, as numerous as the grains of sand in 
 the desert, covered the ground, or darkened 
 the air. A distemper affected the beasts; 
 boils and blains broke out upon mankind. 
 Then the prophet brought down the venge 
 ance of Heaven in lightning, thunder, and 
 hail, such as no man in that country had 
 beheld previously. Following soon, came 
 a flight of locusts, which destroyed much 
 of the wheat, the rye, and the growing 
 crops.
 
 THE AWAKENING 27 
 
 Vainly the priests, some of the princes, 
 and the king himself attempted to explain 
 away these phenomena as arising from 
 natural causes, but they could not satisfy 
 the people, and there spread abroad a deep- 
 seated belief that this unknown God who 
 was righting the battles of the Hebrews 
 was more powerful than the gods of the 
 Egyptians, and discontent was expressed, 
 because the king did not take measures to 
 appease the wrath which threatened the de 
 struction of the country and its inhabitants. 
 
 It was at this time that Martiesen was 
 emboldened to despatch, by the hand of 
 Panas, a letter to the king, following mild 
 protests previously made, in which he 
 asked that the laws against the Hebrews 
 be modified, and suggested that by this 
 means further punishment might be 
 averted. The answer to the letter was dis 
 appointing. The adon expected that the 
 king would take into consideration his gov 
 ernor s experience with the Hebrews, and 
 his intimate knowledge of their character 
 istics, and would be guided by his sug 
 gestions. Therefore, when the adon met 
 Panas on the morning following the lieu 
 tenant s return from Rameses, bearing the 
 king s sharp order that every requirement
 
 28 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 be enforced, he made no effort to conceal 
 his fear that further oppression would re 
 sult in more serious consequences than any 
 heretofore encountered. 
 
 You may speak freely upon all you 
 have learned at the palace, Panas. It will 
 assist in determining my course," said the 
 adon. 
 
 They were in the open conservatory of 
 the court, partaking of figs, dates, rice 
 cakes, and melons. Before the lieutenant 
 replied, he arose and walked behind the 
 screen of plants against which they were 
 seated, examining with care those places in 
 the deep foliage in which one might easily 
 rest without detection from the court. 
 
 "What I have to tell, my lord," said 
 Panas, resuming his seat on the spacious 
 settle, " comes from Portis the scribe. He 
 disclosed, with many injunctions of se 
 crecy, except as to yourself, that of the 
 thirty judges twenty and three have peti 
 tioned the king to bid the Hebrews depart 
 with all their holdings. Many princes of 
 the blood have joined in the petitions, and 
 among them he mentioned Phibis of Gi- 
 heza and Peteartres of Thebes, as well as 
 others of equal rank. But the priests and 
 magicians have prevailed on the Pharaoh
 
 29 
 
 to turn a deaf ear to this counsel, and they 
 keep him occupied with poems and ad 
 dresses, in which it is declared, with oft- 
 repeated words of praise, that he is the 
 most powerful of all the rulers in the world, 
 that his armies are invincible, and the God 
 of the Hebrews cannot prevail against him. 
 Erieus the ab has united with the priests 
 and magicians, and is constantly urging 
 the king to seize and imprison the Hebrew 
 prophets, or to send an army against the 
 Hebrews themselves, putting to death all 
 the males, or sending them captive to the 
 quarries at Syene. He purposes to divide 
 their cattle among the temples and convert 
 what treasure they may have to the use of 
 the Pharaoh." 
 
 " And did Portis say how the king re 
 gards this counsel ? " 
 
 He says that he looks upon it with 
 favor, and is almost upon the point of sum 
 moning his captains to arrange a campaign 
 of this nature." 
 
 " Monstrous ! " declared the adon. " The 
 plan is not only dangerous to our country, 
 but cruel in the extreme. Have the judges 
 and princes expressed themselves upon 
 this suggestion of the ab? "
 
 30 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 They have, my lord, and in doing so 
 have warned the king that if such a course 
 is taken, he may expect to see it result in the 
 ruin of his country, if not its utter anni 
 hilation. They do not shut their eyes to the 
 fact that the Hebrew God has control of all 
 the natural elements." 
 
 The lieutenant paused and glanced care 
 fully about the court. Then he leaned for 
 ward until his lips were but a short distance 
 from the adon s face. " My lord, Portis 
 declared that this plan of the Pharaoh is so 
 disturbing to certain of the judges and 
 princes that they have been consulting 
 privately as to means to prevent it." 
 
 What means, Panas, may be employed 
 against the will of the Pharaoh, whose nod 
 or slightest wish, or whose beck or call is 
 law itself?" 
 
 There is one way, my lord adon, and it 
 is not new in Egypt." 
 
 And that is, Panas? " 
 
 The usurpation of the crown ! " 
 
 The adon started as though he had been 
 dealt a blow. For a moment he looked into 
 his lieutenant s face in speechless astonish 
 ment, and it was not until he had made 
 several attempts to speak that he found his 
 tongue.
 
 THE AWAKENING 31 
 
 " Usurpation ! Why, Panas, the very 
 thought is dangerous ! It would lead to 
 untold slaughter and destruction, with all 
 the horrors attendant upon civil war. I 
 cannot believe that the intention is serious." 
 Indeed it is, my lord." 
 
 " Upon whom do the complotters pur 
 pose to bestow the uraeus, should they suc 
 ceed?" 
 
 The eyes of the lieutenant did not waver 
 from the face of his chief as he arose and 
 bowed, as though already doing homage to 
 a Pharaoh. Upon Martiesen the adon, 
 firstborn and only son of Peturia, a prince 
 of the royal blood through his mother, a 
 daughter of a Pharaoh," he said impres 
 sively. 
 
 The adon leaped to his feet in excite 
 ment, and walked rapidly up and down the 
 conservatory. Twice he paused to scan the 
 face of Panas, as though seeking to dis 
 cover either concealment or treachery; but 
 the young officer returned the scrutiny with 
 an open frankness that assured his superior 
 that he did not harbor deceit. 
 
 Panas, this cannot be," he said with 
 determination. " Among the ancestors of 
 Martiesen there has been no traitor to the 
 king."
 
 32 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Aye, my lord, this is well known to me. 
 But until Meneptah came to the throne, 
 there had been, in four centuries, no king 
 in whose reign the danger to our country 
 was so great." 
 
 The provocation that justifies the re 
 volt of a people against their ruler must be 
 deep indeed, for civil strife carries with it 
 more direful consequences than any form 
 of war," declared Martiesen. " All efforts 
 to change the policy of the Pharaoh have 
 not been exhausted, and until every means 
 has been put forth to bring the king to a 
 realization of the true state, we must think 
 of neither revolt nor usurpation." 
 
 " My lord, in the early evening a number 
 of the princes will come to the villa. They 
 will make the journey upon the pretext of a 
 pilgrimage for pleasure, but in truth to 
 gain an opportunity of laying their plans 
 before you. These I do not know, but only 
 this, that the complotters have taken no 
 rash steps. The ancient law, long regarded 
 as necessary to the well-being of the state, 
 furnishes abundant reason for declaring 
 the throne of Egypt vacant, and placing 
 thereupon one in whom the thirty judges 
 may agree are vested those qualities which 
 go to make a wise and prudent ruler. It
 
 THE AWAKENING 33 
 
 is recognized, my lord, that you have the 
 confidence of the leaders in the Hebrew 
 settlements, for your treatment of this 
 people, so far as it has been possible for you 
 to temper the commands of the king, has 
 been wise and humane. It is argued that 
 if you will consent to the revolt, the He 
 brews would join you, and thus bring no 
 inconsiderable force to the enterprise." 
 
 " Ah, the poor Hebrews! Why, Panas, 
 they know nothing of war, and at best 
 would be little more than an unorganized 
 mob of slaves. I do not doubt that in this 
 nation there sleep qualities that make 
 great warriors and wise statesmen; but 
 these slumbering attributes have not been 
 developed, and those who think they could 
 organize, among this downtrodden people, 
 companies that would meet and withstand 
 the chariots of the king, know little of the 
 conditions." 
 
 : But, my lord, could not some help be 
 secured of the Hebrew 7 God through the 
 wonderworker, Moses?" 
 
 I am convinced that Moses of himself, 
 though possessing a strong personality, has 
 no power. There is something more to this 
 God of the Hebrews, whom Moses obeys, 
 than to those gods whom we have been
 
 34 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 taught to reverence. You and I, who have 
 had such intimate relations with the He 
 brews, are satisfied that this is true, and 
 though we bow at the shrine of Isis and 
 Osiris, it is with the knowledge that such 
 devotion has no virtue. If the God of the 
 Hebrews has determined upon the libera 
 tion of His people, then no power the Pha 
 raoh may put forth can prevent the con 
 summation of that plan; nor is it prob 
 able that the seizure of the government 
 by others would operate as a stay to the 
 course this mysterious Being has chosen to 
 follow." 
 
 True, my lord, I believe it is as you say. 
 However, I trust you will meet the mes 
 sengers, who will place before you, much 
 better than I can hope to do, the urgent 
 reasons for action." 
 
 " Indeed, Panas, I will meet them as be 
 comes their rank, for it is ever a pleasure 
 to discuss with learned men the matters 
 that appertain to the state. We may hit 
 upon some plan by which the tyranny of the 
 king may be modified. Meneptah has 
 grown cruel with advancing years ; he no 
 longer grasps the reins with gentle force, 
 but leaves everything to the priests. It is 
 possible that the nobles, recognizing this,
 
 THE AWAKENING 35 
 
 may decide to demand a regency, for surely 
 the Pharaoh is in his dotage." 
 
 " He was an old man when he came to 
 the throne, my lord." 
 
 " Yes, and it was at a time when a 
 younger man was sorely needed in Egypt." 
 
 " If a younger man was needed then, 
 how much greater is the need at this hour." 
 
 " Ah, Panas," said the adon, laughing, 
 " I see that you are ever a soldier, and I am 
 almost persuaded that you are anxious for 
 war. It was my hope that the beautiful 
 Serah would turn your thoughts into other 
 channels." 
 
 " My thoughts, my lord, are first for my 
 country and second for you, whom I 
 serve." 
 
 " I grant that, Panas," said the adon, 
 approaching and placing his arm about the 
 lieutenant s shoulders, " but I should not 
 blame you if they were sometimes first for 
 Serah, for her beauty and manner are most 
 bewitching. But come, further discussion 
 may wait. Let us give orders for the 
 preparation of a festival that will do honor 
 to our coming guests. The time is short, 
 and we must not delay if we would make 
 the welcome meet and proper."
 
 CHAPTER III 
 ELISHEBA 
 
 THE fauteuil upon which Martiesen 
 and Panas were seated was a some 
 what heavy piece of furniture, w r ith carved 
 ebony skirting along the front and with 
 ends that came to the floor. At the back, 
 the skirting w r as not so deep, and a space of 
 nearly two handbreadths remained be 
 tween the ornamentation and the pave 
 ment. Under this seat Peshala had con 
 cealed himself before the adon and lieuten 
 ant entered the court. The secretary 
 scented a secret which he desired to pos 
 sess, and he was quite sure that, when the 
 two talked together concerning the lieu 
 tenant s visit to Rameses, it would develop. 
 He realized that there was danger in play 
 ing the eavesdropper, but when men enter 
 a game in which the stakes are high, they 
 do not hesitate at the danger point, but 
 laugh at prudence, and leap forward with 
 one absorbing thought uppermost.
 
 ELISHEBA 37 
 
 When Martiesen and Panas had disap 
 peared, Peshala carefully tilted the heavy 
 seat forward, until he could crawl from his 
 hiding-place. Glancing quickly around to 
 discover if he had been observed, the 
 man arranged his clothing leisurely, and 
 brushed the litter and dust from his tunic. 
 Then, bringing a chair to the table, the 
 Libyan opened his portfolio, and began to 
 write rapidly. 
 
 "A point, my fine adon," he said half- 
 aloud, " and Peshala the scribe will set it 
 down, that when he appears before the 
 king no word may be forgotten." 
 
 His stylus traced the paper with quick, 
 nervous dashes for a few moments, and 
 then he spoke again : " A conspiracy, born 
 in Rameses and to be fed and nurtured here 
 to-night, when the other traitors arrive! 
 Tt is more advantageous to my purpose 
 than I dared hope for. Ah, but how cun 
 ningly he played the dullard to Panas, and 
 made him think that he, the noble adon, 
 was true to the Pharaoh, and would not 
 consent to lead a revolt. Poor fool ! 
 Could I not read in his voice how he 
 thirsted for power? And yet, to further 
 his ends and make others the readier to 
 give him aid, he pretended to put the crown
 
 38 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 aside, and prated of his loyalty and Panas 
 believed! Will Meneptah believe will 
 Erieus the ab believe that Martiesen is 
 white and clean as linen, when I lay this 
 evidence before them? What said he of 
 the Pharaoh ? Ah, yes, that he was in his 
 dotage; and Panas agreed. I can see the 
 king now, and hear him roar when I read 
 him this. In his dotage ! Thus spake Mar 
 tiesen, I will say, Meneptah has grown 
 cruel with advancing years ; he no longer 
 grasps the reins with gentle force, but 
 leaves everything to the priests. It is pos 
 sible that the nobles may decide to demand 
 a regency, for surely the Pharaoh is in 
 his dotage. Then will the palace tremble, 
 and I shall hear the order to bring the adon 
 before the throne on which he sits who has 
 held his mighty power all these years by the 
 sway of a sceptre that has never faltered 
 when directed against one who for an in 
 stant questioned his authority." 
 
 He arose from the table, and clasped his 
 hands with intensity, and laughed as only 
 such a man, or an evil spirit, can laugh- 
 not with mirth and happiness, but with 
 the mumbling sounds of one who gloats. 
 Again he resumed his w r riting, but in an 
 other moment he started to his feet.
 
 ELISHEBA 39 
 
 " To-night ! Ah, the conspirators come 
 hither, and will feast while they conclude 
 their plot ! Then, in the morning, they will 
 sleep hours for there will be wine and 
 an abundance of food. They will not leave 
 here until near the evening of to-morrow. 
 Surprise surprise ! I shall go to Rameses 
 as they feast, and while they are sleeping, 
 the force may be brought here to apprehend 
 the plotters upon the grave charge of con 
 spiracy. And I, Peshala the Libyan, shall 
 be there when they come as prisoners 
 there to witness their downfall his down 
 fall and receive my reward." 
 
 He heard footsteps, and, as he rolled 
 the papyrus, a slave ushered a woman into 
 the retreat. Peshala advanced, and bowed 
 \vith dignity to the veiled form. " In the 
 absence of my lord, the adon," he said, " I 
 am fortunate to welcome the daughter of 
 Darda to the villa." 
 
 The errand upon which I came is for 
 my father and with the adon, whom I 
 should be pleased to see at once," replied 
 the woman, in a clear and musical voice. 
 
 " My lord is this moment engaged in 
 issuing orders for a festival which he is to 
 give this evening, but I will soon inform 
 him of your presence."
 
 40 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 With a wave of his hand Peshala dis 
 missed the slave, and then turned to the 
 girl, who ignored the proffered chair, and 
 remained standing. The loose robe of 
 linen in which she was clad draped a tall, 
 lithe form of beautifully moulded propor 
 tions. There was a symmetry and poise 
 about her which stamped her as of more 
 than ordinary clay. Her face, half-veiled, 
 as was the custom of those who rode in 
 unshaded boats upon the Nile, gave prom 
 ise of a beauty that would command atten 
 tion even in that land of beautiful women. 
 Her eyes were of that deep and lustrous 
 black which carry nothing of the cruel, but 
 rather melting compassion and earnest 
 sympathy. And yet, as one looked into 
 their quiet depths, there were to be dis 
 cerned slumbering resources, awaiting 
 only the call for action to bring them into 
 play. 
 
 I am most fortunate to-day," said 
 Peshala, when they were alone, " but the 
 greatest favor that has yet fallen to me is 
 being present to receive Elisheba, the 
 fairest of all the Hebrew maidens, for I 
 have something of importance to say to 
 her." 
 
 The girl s eyes brightened, and she took 
 a step forward. " Has the Pharaoh
 
 ELISHEBA 41 
 
 granted the prayer of the adon ? " she 
 asked. 
 
 " My lady, your question must remain 
 for the adon to answer," replied the secre 
 tary, with caution. " What I have to say 
 more nearly concerns yourself yes, and 
 the members of your family." 
 
 ; Nothing can more nearly concern us 
 than that which relates to all the Hebrew 
 people," she replied. 
 
 Peshala threw off all reserve, for he 
 feared interruption at any moment, and 
 he wished to push his advantage. It must 
 have been heard by the wise Darda, and by 
 the daughter to whom he gives every con 
 fidence, that the Pharaoh has the extinction 
 of the Hebrew race in his mind." 
 
 He paused and watched her eyes for 
 some token to assure him that she knew of 
 this design, but she gave no recognition. 
 
 The king has long feared their grow 
 ing power, and the priests have let pass no 
 opportunity of adding to his concern. 
 Recently, as I have heard, he has taken 
 counsel with those who remain about his 
 court upon a plan to put the Hebrews to 
 the sword, and at any moment a decree to 
 this effect may be issued. Fortunately, 
 there has come to me occasion to do the 
 king great service, and when it is rendered,
 
 42 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 I may ask of him what I will, and it will be 
 granted." 
 
 A swift, half-alarmed glance about her 
 was Elisheba s only answer. 
 
 " The Pharaoh is never unmindful of 
 those who are true to him," he continued, 
 " nor does he neglect to punish his enemies. 
 For that which I shall disclose to Menep- 
 tah, the Libyan scribe will be made rich and 
 powerful, and in his hands will be placed 
 authority which even princes of the blood 
 have vainly striven years to attain." 
 
 " All this is nothing to me, Peshala. 
 Why do you tell it ? " she asked. 
 
 " It can be made of as much importance 
 to you, Elisheba, as it is to me," he replied. 
 : For, think you if I then ask the king to 
 separate Darda, the Hebrew, and his 
 daughters, from their people, and give them 
 over into my charge, that he will refuse? " 
 
 She flinched at his question, and he saw 
 alarm in her eyes. 
 
 I possess a secret of such import that 
 its disclosure may hold his throne for the 
 Pharaoh and this I shall carry to his ears 
 before the sun rises to-morrow. The 
 gratitude of Meneptah will lead him to give 
 what I ask," he declared, as he came to her 
 side, and made an attempt to take her 
 hand. But Elisheba moved quickly away
 
 ELISHEBA 43 
 
 from him, and looked with anxiety toward 
 the entrance. In a moment his frown gave 
 place to a smile, and he simulated tender 
 passion. 
 
 " Elisheba, I am a Libyan in whose veins 
 is the blood of one of the noblest men, a 
 prince in his own country. But I became 
 a servant to the Egyptians for a purpose 
 that is now nearly fulfilled. In all my years 
 in Egypt I have not swerved from that pur 
 pose, nor did there enter one tender thought 
 in my heart until I saw you a Hebrew in 
 bondage with your people. Then to my 
 design was added the resolution that you 
 should share my triumph. The hour for 
 the realization of my dreams and that for 
 which I have striven are but a day distant. 
 The opportunity of sharing my victory is 
 in your hand." 
 
 The girl made a gesture of protest. 
 This cannot be, Peshala. I am of the 
 Hebrews, in bondage, as you taunt me. So 
 I will remain, even though it be for a 
 slaughter at the command of the Egyptian 
 king. But of this I have no fear, for there 
 will be stretched forth a hand so powerful 
 that if will pluck my people from every 
 peril, a Pow r er against which even the 
 forces of this monarch cannot prevail."
 
 44 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Do you mean the Hebrew God? " 
 
 She bowed in reply. 
 
 " A mere wonderworking trick on the 
 part of a cunning impostor, who will soon 
 reach the limit of his magic, and who is 
 laughed at even now by the wisest in 
 Egypt." 
 
 But the wisest often err." 
 
 " Not in exposing such false claims as 
 those made by this Moses, who, having 
 taken advantage of a series of natural ca 
 lamities, loudly prates that they are the 
 work of a God whom he has conjured up, 
 and who is without form or temple. Banish 
 out of your mind hope for succor from such 
 a source, and choose that which offers 
 certain escape, not only for yourself, but 
 for your younger sisters and aged father." 
 
 It were better to perish," she said 
 firmly. 
 
 " Am I, who shall be higher than the 
 adon in power, so odious that you would 
 prefer death to my embrace ? " 
 
 Peshala, I have no love for you ; but if 
 I had, and you could offer me the diadem 
 of the queen, still I would not turn my back 
 upon my people." 
 
 He caught her wrist in a grasp like that 
 of a vise, and, bringing her close to his
 
 ELISHEBA 45 
 
 side, fairly hissed a reply : "I know to 
 whom you have given your love. It is to 
 this Martiesen, and if he should utter one 
 word of invitation, you would desert your 
 father, your people, aye, and your invisible 
 God, and become the adon s slave ! You 
 think he loves you, for have I not seen you 
 plume yourself over his soft glances, and 
 bend a willing ear to his words, which ever 
 took on a tenderer tone in your pres 
 ence? But what love can this Egyptian of 
 noble birth have for you, or for any woman 
 of the Hebrews, when by a wave of his 
 hand he may summon you to his couch? 
 Love ! The Egyptians know not its mean 
 ing. Living, they are as cold and heartless 
 as the mummies that crowd their tombs, 
 and Martiesen is no exception among his 
 race." 
 
 His manner changed, and now he spoke 
 with low intensity : " Elisheba, I will teach 
 you what is love ! In my Libyan home you 
 shall take rank with the proudest and best. 
 No hour of the day will I cease to sing of 
 your beauty, and all the brave deeds that 
 have come down to me from long genera 
 tions of noble ancestors wall find vent in 
 that passion that shall link your life with 
 mine."
 
 46 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 Peshala sought to draw the frightened 
 and resisting girl to his arms, but with a 
 quick effort Elisheba released herself from 
 his hold, and leaped to the alarm that hung 
 a few paces behind them. Catching the 
 hammer from its resting-place upon the 
 lower bar, she pointed the way to the 
 entrance. 
 
 " Go, Peshala, go quickly, and speak no 
 further words, and I will forget what you 
 have said, as coming from one beside him 
 self. But if you do not go, I shall summon 
 aid, and to those who come I shall tell all." 
 
 The baffled Libyan, his face dark and 
 scowling with rage, knew that a blow of the 
 hammer upon the metal bars would almost 
 instantly be answered by slaves. Nor did 
 he doubt that the woman who stood before 
 him, and with outstretched hand pointed 
 the way he should go, would hesitate to 
 give the threatened stroke. Slowly he 
 gathered up his papyrus records, and con 
 cealed them in his tunic, but his eyes never 
 wavered from the face of the statue-like 
 girl who stood before him. One step he 
 took towards her, and, pausing as he saw 
 the silver hammer trembling for its quick 
 descent, muttered a curse upon her head. 
 
 Then Peshala turned and left the re 
 treat.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 THE ADON 
 
 A 5 Peshala disappeared, Elisheba loos 
 ened her veil, and for a moment 
 buried her face in a cluster of lotus flowers, 
 seeking to forget in their beauty and fra 
 grance the unpleasant meeting with one 
 whom she had ever viewed with suspicion 
 and dislike. As she raised her face from 
 the blossoms, her full beauty was betrayed. 
 Her complexion was pure olive, now 
 heightened by a tinge of color brought to 
 the fair cheeks by the excitement through 
 which she had just passed. Her features 
 were regularly and finely cut, displaying 
 strength of character and firmness of pur 
 pose that matched w r ell with a fine physical 
 development, and did not overshadow those 
 subtle evidences of modesty which men in 
 all ages have found most attractive among 
 the charms of woman. There was in her 
 bearing nothing of the masculine, and yet
 
 48 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 it was evident that she possessed tremen 
 dous self-reliant force and bravery, which, 
 should occasion demand it, could be de 
 pended upon to sustain her in an encounter 
 with death itself, without permitting her 
 to betray cowardice. 
 
 She struck the upper bars of the alarm, 
 and the bell-like notes were still quivering 
 through the court when a slave appeared. 
 He was directed to inform his master of 
 her presence. Then she turned again to 
 the luxuriant flowers, and was engaged in 
 the admiration of their beauty, when Mar- 
 tiesen entered. 
 
 I am not only happy to welcome you to 
 the villa, Elisheba," he said, advancing to 
 her side, " but am pleased to see you among 
 my blossoms. The slave this moment in 
 formed me that you were waiting, and I 
 came at once, fearing that your presence 
 had been overlooked." 
 
 " No, my lord, I but recently arrived, 
 and, not finding you in the salon, came 
 directly to the conservatory, to be with the 
 roses and lotus flowers while awaiting 
 you." 
 
 " Their good fortune is to be envied, for 
 the visits of Elisheba to the villa have been 
 rare."
 
 THE ADON 49 
 
 He placed a chair for her at the table, 
 and ordered fruit for her refreshment. 
 " You have a message for me from your 
 father? " he asked. 
 
 Yes, my lord, my father has been most 
 anxious to learn whether the appeal to the 
 Pharaoh has been answered favorably. 
 He desired your pardon for what may ap 
 pear unseemly haste, but he urged that the 
 danger in delay is great, and so he sent 
 me with two rowers, that he might receive 
 the tidings early." 
 
 Ere this Darda and all the men of 
 Israel have learned the result of the ap 
 peal," said the adon, sadly, " for the cou 
 riers left at dawn to inform the Hebrews 
 that the Pharaoh will remit no part of the 
 tasks. His commands are here, and it re 
 mains for me to execute them." 
 
 Your duty is plain to all, my lord. The 
 Hebrew prophets and elders know that in 
 your heart there is a desire that the bond of 
 slavery be raised from their people; they 
 also know that you may not refuse to do 
 that which the king decrees." 
 
 The adon made no reply, and was ab 
 sorbed a few moments in thought. He was 
 clearly distressed over the situation con 
 fronting him, for the further persecution
 
 50 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 of the Hebrews was contrary to his judg 
 ment, and he feared its results. 
 
 " Can you tell me, Elisheba, where I may 
 find the prophets ? " he asked, rousing from 
 his reverie. 
 
 * They have retired into Goshen, to 
 await the further commands of our God," 
 was her reply. 
 
 " And is it said among your people that 
 other plagues will follow ? " he inquired. 
 
 The girl hesitated, and the adon, noticing 
 this, told her that she might continue to 
 trust him as in the past. He was hopeful 
 of doing something for the welfare of 
 Egypt, and he believed that at this time it 
 could be accomplished only through clem 
 ency and kindness to her people. Thus re 
 assured, Elisheba replied to his question. 
 
 The prophets have taught us that this 
 all-powerful God has every force of nature 
 at His command. He not only guides the 
 gentle breeze that kisses our sails upon the 
 Nile, but with His breath He can overturn 
 the great pyramids, and grind into the dust 
 of the desert the massive stones of which 
 they are built. They teach us further that 
 to those who obey the law of this God, He 
 is loving, tender, kind, and forgiving; but 
 from those who set themselves in opposi-
 
 THE ADON 51 
 
 tion to His will, He will strip all pride, 
 even if in so doing He must utterly destroy. 
 You, my lord, have witnessed the wonders 
 this God has wrought in Egypt, and are 
 well aware that what He has demanded has 
 not been surrendered and yet you ask if 
 other plagues are to follow ? " 
 
 * I know it was but an idle question, 
 Elisheba. Still, all that which the prophets 
 teach is so mysterious and strange that I 
 am ever wondering and questioning. 
 What I have seen, leads me to believe that 
 the Hebrew God is more powerful than 
 Isis and Osiris. He is the Father of the 
 Nile, for its waters obey Him and turn to 
 blood; He is lord of the air, for He com 
 mands, and the tempests appear ; He speaks 
 to the sand, and it becomes insects and 
 reptiles. All this have I learned, as He has 
 laid His heavy hand upon my people, and it 
 has filled me with alarm for that which is to 
 come. Nor am I alone in this, for even 
 now princes and nobles are starting on a 
 journey hither, in the hope that by con 
 sultation we may devise some plan through 
 which the king may be brought to reason. 
 I trust we may succeed, but the message 
 from your father, that danger rests in 
 delay, increases my anxiety, A few days
 
 52 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 are necessary to mature our plans, and I 
 bid you charge your father to seek the 
 prophets at once and implore them to with 
 hold, if possible, the hand of their God 
 from further chastisement." 
 
 She bowed in obedience to his command, 
 and rose to depart. 
 
 " Elisheba, I would not have you return 
 to Zoan, until I have told you what I have 
 asked from your father, and what is near 
 est to my heart. For many months I have 
 endeavored to remove the obstacles that 
 prevent me from seeking you in marriage. 
 It is an ancient law in Egypt that a prince 
 of the blood may not take a bondwoman as 
 his lawful wife, and though it is true that 
 your lineage runs in a direct line to Joseph, 
 who was a prince in this land, and you are 
 thus my equal in blood, marriage between 
 us would not be lawful until the Pharaoh 
 raises the ban of slavery from your 
 shoulders." 
 
 The girl stood modestly before him, the 
 color deepening upon her cheeks, but she 
 made no reply. 
 
 ; I despair in my effort, for to each re 
 quest the king returns answer that I am 
 free to take you as my slave, as the law pro 
 vides, and asks what more I can in reason
 
 THE ADON 53 
 
 desire. Should failure attend the plans the 
 princes decide to adopt, I am determined 
 to cast my lot in with the Hebrews, and 
 together we will follow where the prophets 
 lead, for I cannot ask you to become my 
 slave. Nay, it must be so, for your gentle 
 manners and loveliness have so won my 
 heart that even the highest favor of Me- 
 neptah can bring no such happiness as I 
 should find by your side." 
 
 He caught her hand to his breast, and 
 gazed into her face with tenderest affec 
 tion. 
 
 These plans, my lord, will they lead to 
 revolt against the king? " 
 
 Martiesen glanced around with a start. 
 " Who has said this to you, Elisheba? " 
 
 " No one, my lord. It came to my heart 
 as a fear." 
 
 " There are many in Egypt who think 
 this the only course," he replied. 
 
 " And do you expect some of them at the 
 villa to-night ? " she asked, and he bowed in 
 reply to her question. 
 
 " My lord, I beg that you will take no 
 part with them, for the effort will be fruit 
 less, and will only serve to put you in great 
 peril. Even now it is known to one who
 
 54 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 would betray you that conspiracy is on 
 foot." 
 
 "Known, Elisheba!" cried the adon, 
 leaping to his feet. " Speak, girl, what 
 knowledge have you of this ? Has a traitor 
 to the princes stood upon the river bank 
 and shouted to those who are passing, or 
 do the people of Zoan read the hearts of 
 men far distant? " 
 
 They do not, my lord. From one of 
 your own household came my knowledge. 
 When I entered the conservatory, Peshala 
 was writing at this table. I requested that 
 you be informed of my presence, but he put 
 me off, and sought to gain favor by boast 
 ing that he was in possession of a secret, 
 which he would soon disclose to the Pha 
 raoh, and which would make him rich, 
 powerful, and influential. This secret can 
 be none other than one most nearly con 
 cerning you." 
 
 Wrath, amazement, perplexity, and 
 finally incredulity passed over the adon s 
 face. : It is impossible, Elisheba, that 
 Peshala should have learned the object of 
 this visit of the princes. All that I know 
 \vas brought by Panas, who is honor and 
 truth itself. Not one of the slaves was in 
 the court as we talked, and I recall that
 
 THE ADON 55 
 
 Panas took the precaution of examining 
 the shrubbery, to see that no one was in 
 hiding. Peshala is a dreamer, and for 
 months has been working at designs, which 
 he expects will yield him great renown as 
 an architect. He claims to have solved an 
 important problem in construction, which 
 will induce the king to place him at the 
 head of some of his extensive works. In 
 veiled language he carried the project to 
 you, adding his boasts, in the hope that you 
 would be dazzled with his dream of wealth 
 and position. He knows nothing of this 
 which is so near the hearts of those who 
 are coming, and he can bring danger to 
 neither the princes nor myself." 
 
 ; But, my lord, though the secret may 
 have been guarded, I cannot dismiss the 
 fear that in some manner he has learned 
 that of which you speak. I beg you to 
 keep watch upon his movements, and make 
 sure that he learns nothing of what passes 
 between you and your guests." 
 
 " I will be cautious. The secretary shall 
 hear only that which may be told with 
 safety to the Pharaoh himself, and if he 
 betrays a sign that stamps him as a traitor, 
 he shall be dealt with as he deserves."
 
 56 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Before I return, my lord, I should tell 
 you what may guide you in your actions. 
 In a covenant made centuries ago, the God 
 of the Hebrews chose out and set us apart 
 as His peculiar people, destined for the 
 work which He has planned, and from 
 which we cannot escape. As yet we do not 
 know what the work is ; we know only our 
 duty to follow where He points the way. 
 The message has come that, once we are 
 released from Egypt, we shall no more 
 return to this land, but seek another 
 country, to be given to us, over which my 
 people shall be the rulers. The time is set 
 for our departure, and in that hour we 
 must depart, \vhether Meneptah, our ene 
 my, or Martiesen, our friend, sits on the 
 throne of Egypt." 
 
 " And you believe this, Elisheba? " 
 
 " Fully, my lord." 
 
 " Is it generally believed among your 
 people ? " 
 
 There has recently come to life a faith 
 that has long been sleeping, a faith that the 
 God of the Hebrews will take His people 
 out of bondage, and little doubt now exists 
 that the prophets are sent to lead us forth." 
 
 Martiesen was lost in thought for several
 
 THE ADON 57 
 
 moments, and made no reply, until Elisheba 
 requested permission to depart. 
 
 " I have little knowledge of this religion 
 of yours," he said, not heeding her request, 
 " as it has but recently been revived among 
 your people. Tell me, is it true that you 
 have but one God ? " 
 
 There is but One." 
 
 " And are you to obey this God before all 
 kings or princes? 
 
 Elisheba bowed her head. It must be 
 so," she said. " But the law is not given us 
 yet. It will be made known when we es 
 cape from bondage, for the people of the 
 Hebrew God must be free to serve Him as 
 He shall direct." 
 
 What mighty power would come to 
 Egypt," mused the adon, " if she could 
 enlist the aid of this strange Being, and 
 from the midst of our country banish the 
 senseless objects we have so long regarded 
 as sacred, and with them the lying, decep 
 tive priests ! Elisheba, tell me all you know 
 of this God, and where His temple may be 
 found." 
 
 " My lord, there is little I can tell. For 
 generations my people have been subject to 
 the Egyptians, and have not worshipped 
 at their own altars. Only through tradi-
 
 58 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 tion has knowledge of the covenant made 
 with Abraham been kept alive, and not 
 until the prophets came to awaken us did 
 we realize that we had a Champion more 
 powerful than all others. Even now little 
 is known of this God, save by the elders 
 chosen out to lead their fellows, of whom, 
 as you know, my father is one. He, my 
 lord, could instruct you." 
 
 Then will I have Darda here, that he 
 may teach not only me, but the princes who 
 will be present at the festivities of this 
 evening. Return to him, Elisheba, and 
 make it known that later in the day I shall 
 despatch to Zoan a barge bearing an invita 
 tion to Darda and his daughters to become 
 my guests at the fete. The enterprise upon 
 which these princes of the blood have en 
 tered is so closely linked with the opera 
 tions of the Hebrew God that they must be 
 given an opportunity of learning all that 
 may be known concerning Him." 
 
 " My lord, it may be that my father may 
 not think it seemly that his daughters at 
 tend the banquet of \vhich you speak." 
 
 " Have no fear, Elisheba, I have given 
 Darda my word that I would not take you 
 from his home except as wife, and he 
 knows that the Pharaoh has refused my
 
 THE ADON 59 
 
 request that you be made free by proclama 
 tion. I have hopes that the princes, once 
 they behold your beauty and graciousness, 
 and hear my public declaration, may unite 
 with me in the request, and that thus I may 
 accomplish my heart s fondest desire." 
 
 He took Elisheba s hand, and pressed it 
 to his lips, and then placed his hands upon 
 her shoulders, and looked into her eyes. 
 
 What strange spell is this that you 
 have cast over me, Elisheba?" he said 
 tenderly. " I, the adon, Martiesen, who 
 might choose from the noblest women of 
 Egypt, aye, from the royal house itself, 
 am held in thought and action in bondage 
 of love to a simple, modest maiden of the 
 people over whom I am set to rule as a 
 master whose slightest word must be 
 obeyed. This maiden I regard as the 
 noblest of them all. In no other do I see 
 such beauty. My heart beats faster when 
 she is in my sight. Yesterday the noble 
 Zirena came hither with her retinue of 
 twenty barges, surrounded by all the mag 
 nificence the daughter of the most power 
 ful prince of our realm may command. 
 Her errand, ostensibly, was to borrow the 
 sacred scarab that has held the post of 
 honor in our family for many generations,
 
 60 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 which, she hoped, would work a charm to 
 cure her younger sister from a disorder 
 that has long resisted every other agency. 
 Zirena w r as clad in jewels and garments 
 rich enough to be the ransom of an en 
 slaved nation. The odor of the rarest per 
 fumes of the world filled this conservatory 
 as she moved among my poor blossoms. 
 Amulets of beaten gold, set with precious 
 stones sparkling like the stars of night, and 
 like them without number, clasped her 
 arms and limbs, and a loose network of 
 pearls hung from her shoulders to her 
 waist. She wooed me here, where we are 
 now standing, as was her right. Nay, 
 almost she commanded me to wed her, 
 according to the expressed desire of the 
 Pharaoh, and by every wile of a beautiful 
 woman stirred by passion she enforced her 
 plea. It was a vision almost blinding in its 
 brilliancy, and I was like the bird that hears 
 the soft music of the serpent s low, continu 
 ous hiss, and sees the wonderful play of 
 lights upon the arched body and whirling 
 head, which each instant draws nearer and 
 nearer. 
 
 " At that moment there came between us 
 the vision of your face, and in an instant 
 the charm was broken. The heavy odors
 
 THE ADON 6 1 
 
 were no longer sweet to my nostrils; the 
 flash of precious stones and the love- 
 glances of melting eyes palled upon my 
 senses, and I knew that neither riches, nor 
 beauty, nor magnificence, nor promise of 
 power could blind my love for you, Eli- 
 sheba, O fairest pearl in all the realm of 
 
 Martiesen drew the maiden to his arms, 
 and held her thus in a deep embrace. Then, 
 hand in hand, they wandered among the 
 lotus plants.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 THE BANQUET 
 
 THE princes who came to Martiesen 
 were received as befitted their rank. 
 They had left Rameses a few hours after 
 the departure of Panas from that city, hav 
 ing caused a rumor to be circulated that 
 they were on a pilgrimage to one of the 
 numerous oracles along the Nile. The 
 barge upon which the party \vas conveyed 
 to the villa was bedecked with splendor 
 seldom witnessed in modern times. The 
 pavilion was covered \vith beaten gold. 
 High above it to\vered the fringed sails, 
 checkered in various brilliant colors. On 
 one was emblazoned the figure of a vulture, 
 and on the other the fabled phoenix was 
 wrought in flexible plates of polished 
 bronze. The fire from which this figure 
 appeared to rise was formed of golden 
 threads, which, catching the -rays of the 
 sun, sparkled and glistened like living
 
 THE BANQUET 63 
 
 flames. Upon the prow of the barge was 
 carved the head of a lion, and below it, 
 inlaid with patient skill and extreme cun 
 ning, gleamed the eye of Osiris. Spicery, 
 balm, and myrrh hung all about the pavil 
 ion in small sachets made of colored stuffs, 
 and the air was heavy with their perfume. 
 Huge fans were noiselessly agitated by 
 slave boys, to cool the air. Seated or re 
 clining upon mats or cushions were more 
 than a score of beautiful women, who 
 played upon harps, lyres, guitars, tambour 
 ines, or small cymbals, while others, equally 
 beautiful, danced for the amusement of 
 their masters. 
 
 Below the main deck was a double gal 
 lery, in which were seated the rowers, who 
 aided the almost imperceptible breeze in 
 propelling the craft. They were mostly 
 slaves that had been captured in battle. 
 Their stroke was timed by the master 
 rower, seated amidship, and beating upon 
 a small drum. Their labor, however, was 
 not arduous, for the pilgrimage was leis 
 urely in its character.. Stops were made at 
 each town, and the music summoned the 
 inhabitants to assemble upon the river bank 
 and join in the festivities. The scenes on 
 these occasions were crowded with life and
 
 64 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 color. When the barge had been moored 
 to the stone dock, an orator would step 
 forward, and extol the goodness of the 
 gods and the greatness of Egypt. At in 
 tervals, young choristers appeared, and 
 chanted odes calculated to inspire patriot 
 ism, and at their conclusion the cymbals 
 would clash, the fanfare of trumpets arise, 
 and then the dancers would spring to their 
 feet, and to the symphony of harp and lute 
 and plaintive pipe tread in graceful meas 
 ure the figures pleasing alike to gods and 
 men. Through the light drapery in which 
 they were clad their supple forms glistened 
 like dark, polished marble, and from the 
 assembled spectators came many expres 
 sions of approval and delight. 
 
 Sometimes, from a village before which 
 the barge stopped, a party of its young 
 people came romping to the shore, to take 
 the places of the dancers upon the boat, 
 and the princes bestowed gifts upon the 
 visitors for their entertainment; and at 
 times the steward was directed to arrange 
 for the services of the most beautiful and 
 graceful, who at once took their places 
 upon the deck of the splendid vessel, and 
 accompanied the pleasure party to Mar- 
 tiesen s palace.
 
 THE BANQUET 65 
 
 In this way, as they approached the 
 adon s villa, Serah was added to the party. 
 Her finely-moulded form and beautiful 
 face attracted the attention of Phibis, one 
 of the princes, and when she had danced, 
 a murmur of admiration came from the 
 spectators. Phibis directed that Serah be 
 brought before him, and he inquired 
 whether she was willing to accompany the 
 party. He was told that she would not go 
 unless her mother, a famous soothsayer, 
 were permitted to join the company. The 
 woman was Masarah, a Hebrew, the 
 \vidow of an Egyptian physician, and one 
 of her powers of divination was supposed 
 to lie in her ability to read, from the flow 
 ers of the lotus, the coming of events, either 
 good or evil. When she came upon the 
 barge, Masarah approached the reclining 
 nobles, and to each gave a lotus flower, 
 freshly plucked from the stalk. Bidding 
 them look into the flowers intently, the 
 woman waited a moment, and then took 
 the blossoms in her .hand. She examined 
 them with care. 
 
 " My lords," she said, " Masarah would 
 not from choice be the bearer of evil por 
 tents in a time of festivity and happiness, 
 but she speaks what she reads. In all 
 5
 
 66 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 these flowers, I see only darkness. I can 
 not discover what it hides, for the veil will 
 not open to my eyes." 
 
 " Darkness is welcome," laughed Phibis. 
 " It follows every day, and brings both 
 pleasure and rest." 
 
 Yes, my lord," replied the woman, 
 " but not every day is followed by a dark 
 ness like that which is to come." 
 
 " Nor is every day as bright and full of 
 music as the one that is here," declared 
 Phibis. " Let the night be what it may, 
 the day is with us, and we will enjoy it to 
 the glory of the gods. Serah pleases us to 
 a greater degree than her mother." 
 
 He gave a signal, and the dancing-girl 
 leaped to the centre of the pavilion, a 
 gleaming figure of delightful airiness and 
 graceful poses. The sails were spread to 
 the soft winds, the music rose upon the 
 perfume-laden atmosphere, the steady 
 beating of the oars broke the waters of the 
 Nile into sparkling waves, and the vari 
 colored barge, forming a vision of un 
 wonted beauty, moved upon its course. 
 
 Thus journeying, they came to the house 
 of Martiesen. The mild, balmv night had 
 commenced to deepen from twilight, w r hen 
 the barge, all aglow \vith mellow 7 lights, and
 
 THE BANQUET 67 
 
 pulsating with music and the preparations 
 for disembarking, approached the landing- 
 place. The blare of cymbals and trumpets 
 on the shore gave the signal to numbers of 
 men and boys, who ran along both sides of 
 a grand approach, and with their torches 
 put fire to the wicks of innumerable swing 
 ing lamps of bronze. The approach was 
 lined by a double row of small obelisks and 
 sphinxes, mysterious compounds of the 
 human form and that of the lion and the 
 ram, denoting the union of strength and 
 intellect in gods and men. Two colossal 
 figures in the attitude of profound repose 
 stood beside the entrance, which was a 
 lofty pylon, or porch. Through this gate 
 way admission was gained to a spacious 
 court, open to the sky and surrounded by 
 colonnades. As the princes and their ret 
 inue of musicians, dancers, attendants, and 
 slaves filed into this court, their music 
 ceased, and when the last note died away, a 
 magnificent curtain, upon which was 
 wrought in embroidery an infinite number 
 of hieroglyphic characters, rolled back 
 from an open vestibule leading to the 
 audience or banqueting room. 
 
 A wave of music poured forth ; choris 
 ters lifted their voices in happy unison;
 
 68 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 slaves swung heavy lamps in front of pol 
 ished tablets of silver, gold, and marble; 
 naked children garlanded with flowers ran 
 through the colonnades waving sachets of 
 costly perfumes, while, from apartments at 
 the right and left, girls issued forth and 
 bestowed luxurious wreaths upon their 
 visitors. Then the princes moved through 
 the vestibule, and entered the banquet- 
 chamber. The great room was crowded 
 with splendor. Small obelisks were ranged 
 on both sides, and their perfectly polished 
 and exquisitely colored surfaces reflected 
 the light thrown upon them through sheets 
 of emerald and amber or eyelets of white 
 coral. To heighten this effect, a mellow 
 radiance glowed from openings near the 
 carved and enamelled ceiling. Six great 
 battle-paintings were ranged in series upon 
 the walls back of the obelisks. The glitter 
 of the beaten gold-leaf upon their war 
 chariots, the brilliance of coloring, which 
 gave the animation of life to every figure 
 represented, together with the heroic size 
 of the men, animals, and weapons, all ac 
 tive in the terrific struggle of a fearful, en 
 counter, formed a background that quick 
 ened the pulses of the warlike men whose 
 eyes turned toward the representations.
 
 THE BANQUET 69 
 
 Tablets filled the spaces between the 
 paintings, and inscriptions told in simple 
 language the stories of wars prosecuted 
 and victories won by the valor of Martiesen 
 and his ancestors. 
 
 In the centre of the hall, upon a dais, or 
 platform, of marble, the adon sat in almost 
 regal state. Two giant Ethiopians, clad in 
 burnished trappings, stood at the back of 
 his chair, while at his feet, in sharp con 
 trast with the giant blacks, crouched two 
 Numidian dwarfs. Around the platform, 
 seated on tabourets, were rows of women 
 with harps and lutes. On the steps leading 
 to the dais \vas a guard under the command 
 of Panas, the lieutenant. The robes of 
 state worn by the adon were of the finest 
 linen, embroidered with the insignia of his 
 rank. About his neck was a heavy chain 
 of gold, his badge of office and the gift of 
 the king. To this was attached the eye of 
 Osiris, wrought of precious stones fast 
 ened together in the most skilful manner. 
 Bands of gold and silver were clasped upon 
 his arms and ankles, and at his side, at 
 tached to a girdle ornamented with gems, 
 hung the dagger of the Libyan. 
 
 As the princes approached the dais, the 
 adon rose and received each with a kindly
 
 70 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 greeting. Then, bestowing upon each a 
 golden ring bearing figures of Ammon and 
 Ptah, a sphinx, a lion, or sacred serpent, he 
 placed them in the hands of the attendants. 
 A signal was given, and while music filled 
 the hall, the visitors w r ere conducted to 
 their apartments, to make preparations for 
 the feast. 
 
 At an Egyptian banquet there was none 
 of that riotous debauchery so common 
 among the Greeks and Romans at later 
 periods. The guests were anointed by 
 their slaves, and over their shoulders or 
 upon their heads were placed garlands of 
 flowers. They sat on low seats, or re 
 clined on cushions and mats, with circular 
 pieces of polished wood hollowed out 
 for head-rests. The courses, though 
 abundant and numerous, were most simple, 
 and were served with deliberation and in 
 decent order. The wine was light and not 
 intoxicating. It was contained in porous 
 jars, which were swung and fanned at the 
 same time by slaves in the galleries, that 
 the liquor might be cool and sparkling. 
 While the food w r as served, groups of 
 women and girls performed upon elabo 
 rately wrought harps and lutes, or men 
 played upon the single, double, or oblong
 
 THE BANQUET 71 
 
 flute. There were many songs, or, more 
 strictly speaking, odes, written by poets 
 or priests for the occasion; the themes 
 w r ere nearly always those extolling the 
 gods, or the valor of the host or of his 
 guests. Gymnastic exhibitions were intro 
 duced between the courses, or the antics 
 of dwarfs amused the assembled guests. 
 There was always dancing, performed by 
 scores of girls, who sometimes danced in 
 concert, but more frequently in couples or 
 alone. And among all the dancers before 
 the adon and his guests, there was none 
 who more completely filled the eye, or to 
 w r hom was given greater acclaim, than 
 Serah, the daughter of Masarah.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 APPREHENSION 
 
 SOME hours before the arrival of his 
 guests, the adon summoned his secre 
 tary, and dictated a letter of invitation to 
 Darda, requesting the Hebrew to be pres 
 ent with his daughters at the banquet. He 
 then directed the despatch of messengers 
 on a light barge to Zoan in time to return 
 with the party before the banquet should 
 commence. Other missions were also in 
 trusted to the scribe, and then the adon 
 turned his attention to the preparations 
 going forward on all sides. Engrossed in 
 the numerous demands upon his time in 
 the afternoon and early evening, Martiesen 
 did not notice the absence of Peshala, or the 
 failure of the Hebrew and his daughters to 
 appear. But when the guests were seated, 
 and the host made the round of his guests, 
 to see that all were properly provided, the 
 vacant places were observed. Summoning
 
 APPREHENSION 73 
 
 Panas to his side, Martiesen requested that 
 inquiry be made of the scribe as to what 
 messengers had been sent to Zoan, and 
 why they had not returned. 
 
 The adon moved constantly among his 
 guests, watching zealously that their com 
 fort might not be neglected. He conversed 
 with certain of the princes upon the matters 
 divulged to him by Panas earlier in the 
 day. Phibis made known to him further 
 details, and together they discussed the 
 chances of success or failure. The adon 
 did not possess the enthusiasm they ex 
 pected to find in him, but he admitted the 
 gravity of the situation and the necessity 
 for action of some character. He desired 
 a few hours for further consideration, and 
 promised that before his guests- departed, 
 he would give them his answer. He hoped 
 to consult with Darda, should the occasion 
 offer, and for this reason he put off his 
 decision. 
 
 But why was the Hebrew not present; 
 or, if he could not come, why was there no 
 message? As these questions arose, and 
 the absence of Panas was lengthened be 
 yond what appeared to be a reasonable 
 time, Martiesen grew apprehensive. When 
 the lieutenant was finally observed near the
 
 74 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 entrance, the adon abruptly excused him 
 self to Phibis, and hastened to the door 
 way. Panas reported that the barge had 
 been despatched in charge of an Assyrian 
 slave named Bariet, accompanied by an 
 Ethiopian dwarf. Peshala was not in the 
 villa. No one recalled having seen him 
 after he handed Bariet a roll of papyrus 
 at the landing, with instructions to deliver 
 the message to Darda of Zoan. It was 
 thought that he returned to his apartments, 
 but when these were examined, evidences 
 of his recent presence were wanting. Two 
 slaves and a light boat were also missing, 
 but this was not unusual, for in so large an 
 establishment there were servants who 
 would take advantage of the confusion at 
 tendant upon a festival of this nature to 
 escape work by stealing away, trusting 
 their absence would not be noticed by their 
 busily-occupied overseers. 
 
 Though wondering at the disappearance 
 of the Libyan, Panas had no thought of 
 danger to those expected from Zoan. To 
 the adon, however, came a fear that he 
 could not shake off. He ordered two trust 
 worthy guardsmen to take a boat and row 
 at least half-way to Zoan, and allow no 
 boat to pass without ascertaining the iden-
 
 APPREHENSION 75 
 
 tity of its occupants. He also directed that 
 the search for Peshala be thorough, and a 
 patrol be started upon the river bank in 
 both directions. 
 
 On returning- to his guests, Martiesen 
 found it impossible to bring his mind to the 
 things immediately before him. He was 
 preoccupied and distraught. He heard the 
 music, but through its notes came the low, 
 deep voice of Elisheba, imploring him for 
 help. He saw the dancers, but to Mar 
 tiesen their waving arms were lifted in 
 appeal, and their supple limbs were bent in 
 prayer. He ate, but could not name the 
 taste or substance of that of which he 
 partook. Jest and song, and praise in 
 poem or prose were poured into his ears, 
 and though Martiesen smiled and bowed, 
 or murmured his thanks, he could not tell 
 the next moment what he had heard. Only 
 when Panas came did Martiesen show in 
 terest, but Panas brought no tidings that 
 gave the adon rest. Finally the lieutenant 
 told him that the searching boat had re 
 turned without result, and he asked if the 
 guardsmen should be given instructions 
 to proceed to Zoan. 
 
 " No, Panas. The night draws to a close, 
 and the end of the feast will soon be an-
 
 ;6 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 nounced. Then I shall be free to unravel 
 this mystery. Until that time, though the 
 Nile turn in its channel and run back to its 
 source, I may not leave my guests. Stand 
 ready to accompany me." 
 
 It was customary for the master of the 
 festivities connected with an Egyptian 
 feast to watch for the coming of the dawn, 
 and at the time of its first appearance, he 
 w r ould enter the banquet-hall and announce 
 the conclusion of the banquet. Immedi 
 ately thereafter all vessels containing food 
 were put aside, and wine was poured for 
 each guest. Then slaves entered, with the 
 figure of an elaborately painted and guilded 
 mummy stretched upon a sledge. As it was 
 slowly drawn before the silent guests, the 
 master of the ceremony addressed the com 
 pany thus : 
 
 " Looking upon this, drink and enjoy 
 thyself; for such shalt thou be when thou 
 art dead." 
 
 The master of Martiesen s feast waited 
 long. Often his eyes sought the eastern 
 horizon, but no ray of light rewarded his 
 vigil. With startled senses he endeavored 
 in vain to discover the position of the fixed 
 stars; but only gloom and impenetrable 
 darkness met his gaze.
 
 APPREHENSION 77 
 
 The music palled upon the guests. The 
 feats of the acrobats failed to hold their 
 attention. Food or wine served by slaves 
 shambling with weariness remained un- 
 tasted, or fell upon the floor. The dancers 
 were slow and awkward after their exer 
 tions of the night, and no longer caught 
 the eye or won acclaim. Drooping and 
 wilted garlands were strewn upon the 
 couches, or hung in shapeless strings about 
 the necks of the wearers. The nearly ex 
 hausted oil in many lamps gave out a 
 sickening odor. Anxiety and fear touched 
 every heart, for all knew the hour was past 
 when the feast should close. But no light 
 yet appeared. 
 
 The adon summoned the master of the 
 festival to his side, and inquired if he could 
 not discern the approach of day. 
 
 " My lord, all is gloom and heavy dark 
 ness. Though the hour of its birth has 
 expired, the day is not approaching." 
 
 The adon was now seated upon the dais, 
 and the princes and those who had fur 
 nished the night s entertainment crowded 
 to his side. Wonder looked out of their 
 eyes, and terror blanched their cheeks. 
 Over the multitude rested a hush like that 
 of death.
 
 ;8 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " My guests," said the adon, with a calm 
 ness that inspired some degree of courage 
 in them, " I do not know the explanation 
 of the mystery that has come upon us. The 
 master of the feast declares that without 
 there is no appearance of the dawn, though 
 well you know that the hour of its breaking 
 is past. I ask that all save the princes retire 
 to their apartments, and there await the 
 unravelling of this phenomenon." 
 
 " Nay, my lord adon, it is a trick of the 
 gods to prolong our pleasure," cried one 
 who had drunk too often and deep of the 
 w r ine. " Send the cup around again, and 
 let the dancers take their places." 
 
 " Silence, man ! " replied one at his side, 
 with trembling voice. " Have you no fear 
 in such a time as this ? " 
 
 " Let an oracle be brought," said an 
 other. " Where is the woman who came 
 upon the barge with the queen of the 
 dancers? " 
 
 " Aye, where is the soothsayer, she who 
 read the message in the lotus flowers?" 
 called several other voices. 
 
 Did she not predict a night such as we 
 had never seen when we were coming 
 hither through the sunshine? Now make 
 her tell when the day will come," said an 
 other.
 
 APPREHENSION 79 
 
 " Masarah ! Masarah ! " shouted Phibis. 
 " That is the name of the hag, and she was 
 present not long since. Demand of her 
 what charm she has cast, my lord, for she 
 had an evil way." 
 
 Those who stood near Masarah pushed 
 back from her side, and she was alone in 
 front of the adon. 
 
 Woman," he demanded, " have you an 
 explanation of this mystery? " 
 
 u My lord adon, I have a message." 
 
 Then, in the name of the gods, stand 
 forth and declare it." 
 
 " Not in the name of the gods," said 
 Masarah, coming forward and stepping 
 upon the dais, " but in the name of the God 
 of the Hebrews ! He has sent upon all this 
 land of Egypt a darkness which may be 
 felt. Only in the dwellings of His people 
 shall there be light." 
 
 Then fell upon that scene of revelry a 
 gloom that dimmed lamp, and gem, and pol 
 ished marble, or glittering gold and silver. 
 Strong men tottered and laid hold upon 
 each other for support ; women, dumb and 
 trembling, sank to the floor, and grovelled 
 aimlessly in their bedraggled finery; slaves 
 crept to the feet of their masters and 
 moaned in piteous terror. Confusion took
 
 8o THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 the place of order, and hearts that never 
 before had quailed were now weak with 
 fear! 
 
 Tangible danger in its most threatening 
 form is not so terrifying as the thing that 
 steals upon us, we know not whence, in a 
 shape that may not be weighed, or meas 
 ured, or denned. The one may be resisted, 
 even though we know the odds are over 
 whelming, and resistance is hopeless. In 
 the very act of striving is found some outlet 
 for the despair that bears against us. With 
 the unseen danger we cannot cope, and, 
 horror-stricken, we feel its awful presence 
 without knowing which w r ay to turn for 
 aid. 
 
 Thus it was with those present at this 
 feast, and to more than one came the fear 
 that death stood near, or had thrown his 
 black veil over them with a sure and irre 
 sistible hand. 
 
 One man spoke, and his voice, though 
 strident and commanding, trembled with 
 terror. 
 
 " Strike dow r n the hag ! Strike down the 
 hag ! " he shouted ; and yet made no move 
 to execute his own commands, though 
 Masarah was almost at his side.
 
 APPREHENSION 81 
 
 " Let no one do violence," said Mar- 
 tiesen, quickly, " for it is not the work of 
 the woman. A Mightier One than the 
 soothsayers, or the priests, or than all the 
 gods of Egypt, has visited us with His 
 anger. Masarah is not to blame. Indeed, 
 it is to her that we must look for guidance. 
 Woman, where lies our escape ? " 
 
 It is not given me to know, my lord," 
 replied Masarah. " Only this I know, that 
 those who resist the Hebrew God must feel 
 His anger." 
 
 Have you no counsel? " 
 
 " My lord, I would counsel patience. Let 
 the princes be conducted to their rooms, 
 where they may rest in quietness. Serah 
 and I will lead the women to their apart 
 ments, and calm them as best we may. But 
 all must await the working of the will that 
 has turned the day of Egypt into blackest 
 night." 
 
 Assisted by Panas and others who still 
 retained some measure of calm, the adon 
 succeeded in conducting his noble guests to 
 the chambers prepared for their reception. 
 Their slaves and attendants clung in mute 
 fear to those from whom they had some 
 right to expect protection, nor could they 
 be shaken off until they were permitted to 
 6
 
 82 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 be near their masters, and cling to the 
 silken hangings of their couches as to a 
 life-line that would guide them to safety. 
 
 Masarah and Serah did not falter ; with 
 brave words they encouraged the women 
 to accompany them to the portion of the 
 villa that had been set apart for their re 
 freshment. They worked rapidly, until the 
 great banquet-hall was cleared, and its 
 splendor was silent in the fearful gloom.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 DARKNESS 
 
 TO Martiesen there came no thought of 
 rest. Even while he was engaged in 
 reassuring his guests, he resolved to pro 
 ceed to Zoan as soon as he might be free to 
 do so. The appearance of this weird, un 
 natural darkness furnished him with a 
 further reason for immediate action. He 
 would first assure himself of the safety of 
 Elisheba ; then he would seek the Hebrew 
 prophets, and from them learn what they 
 might tell concerning this distressing 
 visitation. And then, if possible, he would 
 retrace his journey, and proceed to Ram- 
 eses, and make personal appeal to the 
 Pharaoh. Under present conditions the 
 king might give ear to his advice. 
 
 It was decided that Panas should remain 
 in charge of the household, and the adon, 
 accompanied by the giant Ethiopians, who 
 often served as his bodyguard, would essay
 
 84 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 the trip to Zoan. But when they departed 
 from the portico, a difficulty arose. From 
 the numerous lamps and tapers there was 
 some light within the building, but the 
 darkness outside was so intense that they 
 could not determine the direction they were 
 taking, and found themselves wandering 
 among the columns lining the approach. 
 The flickering blaze of their torch burned 
 dull and red in the thick and lifeless at 
 mosphere, casting a circle of dim light only 
 a pace or two in diameter. From all ob 
 jects and substances the power of radiation 
 had been withdrawn ; the air itself, laden 
 with an impalpable mist, stifled and dead 
 ened the rays of light at their very source. 
 
 Guided by the voice of Panas, who was 
 peering in wonder upon the darkness from 
 the portico, the adon and his Ethiopians 
 retraced their steps. 
 
 " My lord," said the lieutenant, " it is 
 madness for you to attempt this journey. 
 You would immediately lose direction upon 
 the river, and once adrift you will not know 
 where to land." 
 
 " And it will be madness to remain here 
 with haunting fears constantly arising in 
 my mind. Nor will I remain, even though I 
 crawl upon the river bank. Where is the 
 woman? "
 
 DARKNESS 85 
 
 " The soothsayer, my lord? " 
 
 " Aye, Masarah ; seek her, I pray you, at 
 once, and bid her come to the portico." 
 
 " She is near at hand," replied Panas. 
 Groping a few paces within the entrance, 
 the lieutenant called to Masarah, and soon 
 returned, accompanied by her and her 
 daughter. 
 
 " Masarah, are you not of the He 
 brews ? " asked the adon. 
 
 !< I am, my lord, a sister of Darda." 
 
 " Then would it not be possible for you 
 to guide me to Zoan ? " 
 
 " My lord," she replied after a moment s 
 hesitation, " the same Power that has sent 
 this darkness upon your land, has withheld 
 it from the homes of the Hebrews, and has 
 given to those of that blood some freedom 
 from the punishment. If your mission be 
 one upon which my people would look with 
 favor, I shall endeavor to guide you upon 
 the way. I doubt not that I may do it with 
 safety." 
 
 Martiesen briefly explained the urgent 
 necessity, and when Masarah learned that 
 there was reason to fear for the safety of 
 her brother and his children, she was eager 
 to depart. Taking a long silken sash from 
 her waist, she placed one end of the fabric
 
 86 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 in the adon s hands. She then ranged 
 Panas and Serah upon either side, and put 
 the remaining end of the sash into the 
 hands of the Ethiopians. Returning to the 
 adon, Masarah took him by the arm, and 
 without hesitancy led the way directly to 
 the landing. Here the woman bade her 
 charges remain motionless, and they heard 
 her moving among the boats. Soon she 
 called to Serah, and directed her to conduct 
 the adon to the boat. With a word of fare 
 well to Panas, the adon, guided by the 
 gentle touch of the girl, moved cautiously 
 down the steps. Reaching out his hands to 
 Masarah, he was aided to a seat in a light 
 phaselus, constructed of papyrus, and 
 made watertight with bitumen. In like 
 manner the Ethiopians were seated, and 
 paddles were thrust into their hands. A 
 few words passed between the mother and 
 daughter; a command was given to the 
 slaves to dip their paddles ; the boat rocked 
 with a steady movement, and the adon, 
 reaching over the prow into the water, felt 
 a glad thrill, as he realized that they were 
 moving out upon the surface of the Nile. 
 
 "Is Serah in the phaselus?" asked 
 Martiesen. 
 
 " She is not," replied Masarah, who sat 
 at the stern, using a light oar for a rudder.
 
 DARKNESS 87 
 
 " My daughter remains to guide your lieu 
 tenant on his return to the villa and to give 
 such assistance as she may in caring for 
 those who were your guests, but are now 
 prisoners at your home. She will be needed 
 to quiet and comfort the women, who were 
 so greatly stricken with fear." 
 
 " And surely Panas will be fully occu 
 pied in caring for the princes and serv 
 ants," replied the adon, whose courage rose 
 with each moment of progress. " They 
 were filled with desire for flight, and yet 
 they knew not which way to run. Awe 
 struck every heart, and indeed it is no 
 wonder, for the dread cloud came upon us 
 like the end of all things. Never on the 
 battlefield have I seen men so wrought upon 
 with terror, nor did there ever come to my 
 own heart a greater weakness. Until you 
 brought me to myself, by pointing out the 
 piteous plight in w^hich my guests were 
 thrown, I was incapable of motion or 
 speech." 
 
 The woman made no answer, except to 
 order the blacks to increase their stroke, 
 and to assure them that they need have no 
 fears. 
 
 " And Panas also was frightened," con 
 tinued the adon, as though extracting a 
 crumb of comfort from that circumstance.
 
 88 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 "Never before have I seen him tremble! 
 But when the lights grew dim, and that wail 
 of mortal fear arose from those about us, 
 Panas grasped my arm, as if to say that we 
 had often faced danger side by side, and 
 would not shrink from it now. I recall that 
 his hand shook as with palsy; nor did it 
 stop until Serah came to him, and with a 
 word sent him to the guests. How they 
 worked to calm the tumult, Serah and 
 Panas, not neglecting the meanest slave ! 
 I saw them in that dim light everywhere, 
 and let me tell you, Masarah, as they strove 
 together, they came to know each other, 
 and I fear that the brave Panas, even in 
 that time of terror, did not lose sight of his 
 love for the dancing-girl. It need be no 
 surprise to you if they come together upon 
 your return, and beg consent to marry." 
 
 Still there was no answer from Masarah, 
 and without encouragement to speak, the 
 adon relapsed into silence. 
 
 It was now past the midday. Martiesen 
 believed that they were keeping near the 
 river bank, but of this he had no positive 
 knowledge, save that which came through 
 sounds borne upon the heavy air. The low 
 ing cattle, tethered in pens which the own 
 ers could not approach in the blighting
 
 DARKNESS 89 
 
 blackness of this terrible plague, called for 
 the light which they knew was overlong 
 in coming. Neighing chariot horses, in the 
 villages where a few military forces were 
 quartered, sent out cries more distressing 
 than those heard from wounded beasts 
 upon the field of battle. Dogs howled in 
 doleful measure, and grunting swine, run 
 ning hither and thither with the fear that 
 possessed all creatures, often plunged into 
 the river or some of the canals, and sank 
 beneath the waters. Nor were evidences 
 wanting of the fear that laid hold upon 
 man, for appealing cries arose from many 
 a lonely hut, or swelled in volume from 
 assemblages where people in some manner 
 had found their way to a common centre. 
 
 At intervals it was observed that at 
 tempts were made to dispel the gloom, for 
 dim fires of dry weeds and sedge were dis 
 covered upon the river bank. Like the 
 torch at the villa, they burned with a dull, 
 red glow, and their beams extended but a 
 few paces beyond the centre. Crowds of 
 frightened beings strove with each other 
 for a place nearest the flames. There was 
 no longer class or distinction. Priests, war 
 riors, judges, architects, chiefs of districts, 
 laborers, peasants, slaves, even the dreaded
 
 90 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 and hated embalmers, huddled together, a 
 shivering, moaning mass, and the hand of 
 no man was raised against his brother be 
 cause of caste. There was only strife to 
 draw near to the almost lifeless flames, so 
 great was the thirst for light. Women and 
 children were brushed aside without pity, 
 and their fearful cries were borne out upon 
 the black-laden air. 
 
 Sometimes the boat in which the adon sat 
 ploughed through flocks of waterfowl hov 
 ering together upon the bosom of the river, 
 and when this happened, the fluttering of 
 the birds and their discordant clamor 
 struck such terror to the Ethiopians that 
 the slaves were with difficulty prevented 
 from leaping overboard. Masarah seldom 
 spoke, and then but a word or two of cau 
 tion or command ; the adon, impatient and 
 awestruck as he contemplated the unnat 
 ural conditions, was silent and absorbed in 
 his own thoughts. Thus, guided by the 
 strange power given the Hebrew woman 
 and withheld from the others, the craft 
 went forward in safety. 
 
 It was three hours by the river in day 
 light from the home of the adon to Zoan. 
 In this day of more than midnight dark 
 ness, when all Egypt was shrouded with a
 
 DARKNESS 91 
 
 veil which the sun could not pierce, a much 
 longer time was consumed in the journey, 
 and the hour was approaching when night 
 should have fallen, when Masarah quickly 
 turned the boat to the right, and bade the 
 slaves cease rowing. With extreme cau 
 tion she guided the boat to the bank, which 
 at this point was high and abrupt, and fi 
 nally came to the landing-place. This was 
 built of granite blocks, with a perpendic 
 ular face to the river, and the adon felt 
 carefully along the wall, until the narrow 
 stair\vay was found, and they disembarked. 
 Again employing the silken scarf to keep 
 the party together, the woman led the way, 
 straight back from the Nile, along a beaten 
 path. After a few minutes, Masarah drew 
 the adon s attention to a faint glimmer in 
 the windows of a house near at hand. She 
 approached the door, and struck upon it 
 nervously. There was no reply, and, after 
 waiting a moment, the woman struck again. 
 " Open ! It is Masarah and the adon Mar- 
 tiesen," she called. 
 
 With little delay the door was opened, 
 and they entered a room, as brilliant with 
 light as the noontime of any day in the 
 Egyptian summer.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 AT MY LORD S REQUEST 
 
 FOR the greater part of an entire day 
 Martiesen had been surrounded by 
 complete darkness, and when he stepped 
 into the flood of light pervading the He 
 brew house, he was so blinded by its bril 
 liancy that for several moments he could 
 not distinguish the objects before him. 
 
 He had entered a large, square apart 
 ment of considerable height, with several 
 small windows near the ceiling for the 
 purpose of ventilation, rather than for 
 any design they might serve in provid 
 ing light. A stairway in one corner led to 
 the roof, where it was the custom of the 
 family to spend the night. Unlike the 
 houses of the Egyptians, the stucco walls 
 and ceilings were not ornamented with 
 paintings, for the Hebrews were a race in 
 bondage. A few of the simplest cooking 
 utensils hung under the stairway, and
 
 AT MY LORD S REQUEST 93 
 
 bricks were piled near them in crude re 
 semblance to a modern fireplace or oven. 
 
 Seated upon low, rude stools near the 
 centre of the room were nearly a score of 
 grave, heavy, burden-bent men. They were 
 clad in loose, coarse, sleeveless cotton gar 
 ments reaching their knees, and wore 
 sandals. Their hair was long, matted, and 
 unkempt. Upon their hands and arms 
 were stains of clay and bruises of stubble, 
 for they were the Hebrew brickmakers, 
 who daily performed their tasks under the 
 eyes of the Pharaoh s relentless masters. 
 Grouped in a circle, upon a few coarse mats 
 at the rear of the room, were the women 
 and children, poorly-clad, half-fed creat 
 ures, who went to the brick-yards with the 
 men, or wandered abroad through the fields 
 in search of straw to be used in the manu 
 facture of the bricks. Upon all there fell 
 a hush when Masarah and her charges 
 entered. 
 
 The scene was not unfamiliar to the 
 adon, for, in his intercourse with the He 
 brews as the governor of their nome, he 
 often visited them in their homes, or met 
 them thus for consultation. He knew that 
 these rough and uncouth-looking people 
 lacked neither character nor intelligence.
 
 94 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 For many generations the Hebrews were 
 leaders in the arts, sciences, achievements 
 in agriculture, the military, and commerce, 
 and not until a dynasty arose which feared 
 their power and influence, were they driven 
 from these honorable vocations, and re 
 duced to the most servile bondage. But as 
 the adon gazed upon the Hebrews as 
 sembled in the light that filled this house 
 from some mysterious force, he detected in 
 their faces a gleam of hope, which he had 
 never before observed. 
 
 The Hebrews arose, and stood before 
 him out of respect for the governor of the 
 nome, and when his eyes could bear the 
 light, the adon saw them there and 
 courteously acknowledged their greeting. 
 Darda, in whose house he stood, ap 
 proached and bade him welcome. 
 
 l( Darda," said the adon, trembling with 
 anxiety, " is Elisheba with you? " 
 
 Elisheba, my lord ! Is she not at the 
 villa?" 
 
 Then the heart of Martiesen stood still, 
 for in this question of the startled father 
 he read it all, and the fears which come 
 crowding upon us when those for whom 
 we have the greatest love are in the midst 
 of peril, rained their heavy blows upon his
 
 AT MY LORD S REQUEST 95 
 
 senses, and made him sick and faint, and 
 killed his hope. He attempted to speak, 
 but no words came. Darda turned to Ma- 
 sarah, and sought an explanation. 
 
 We came to find her here, she was not 
 at the festival," was all the woman could 
 answer. 
 
 The old man would have fallen, had not 
 his friends sustained him, and led him to a 
 seat. In the few words spoken he read 
 danger, treachery, perhaps shame. 
 
 They came, my lord, and brought me 
 your respectful message, requesting that I, 
 with my daughters, should attend the 
 festival." 
 
 " Who bore this message, Darda ? Who 
 bore this message ? " demanded the adon. 
 
 Your secretary the scribe Peshala." 
 
 " As I thought as I feared ! Traitor 
 ous Peshala, against whom Elisheba 
 warned me, and I could not see his in 
 famy ! " And Martiesen clenched his 
 hands, and beat upon his breast. 
 
 " I could not go to the villa at that time," 
 continued Darda, " for the prophets had 
 given commands to the elders to assemble 
 in the evening when the tasks were finished, 
 when important messages were to be given. 
 Intending to follow later in the night, I
 
 96 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 consented to the departure of Elisheba and 
 Abigail, her sister. And yet, I know not 
 why, I feared their going." 
 
 " O that your fears had kept them by 
 vour side, or that your God might have 
 
 J J o 
 
 reached out His hand to save these inno 
 cents from this monstrous plotter ! " 
 
 Martiesen paced the floor in impotent 
 anger, trembling with the passion that pos 
 sessed him, and glaring into the faces of 
 the men about him, who were hushed to 
 silence by the evidences of his great dis 
 tress and consuming wrath. He sought a 
 sign of hope or comfort in their counte 
 nances, but found neither. Then his sinewy 
 form stiffened as \vith sudden resolution, 
 and he stood before them, a towering spirit 
 of vengeance. 
 
 " Men of the Hebrews, and you, women, 
 who have voices and tears, cry unto your 
 God and implore Him to palsy the hands 
 and bind the limbs of this monster, to hold 
 this beast fettered, until I may search out 
 his place of hiding, and bring your maidens 
 unsullied from his grasp ! " 
 
 Before any could interfere, Martiesen 
 turned and dashed through the door into 
 the darkness.
 
 AT MY LORD S REQUEST 97 
 
 Crazed by the knowledge that Elisheba 
 was in the gravest peril, the adon had but 
 one thought the pursuit of Peshala. In 
 activity would mean death or insanity. The 
 calm and deliberate organization of a 
 search for the abductor would have been 
 an impossibility. Every fibre of his body 
 was stirred to action, and his absorbing 
 love for the woman whom he believed to be 
 in greatest peril rushed in where reason 
 and prudence should have prevailed, and 
 urged him forward and ever forward. 
 
 So, when he burst from the lighted room 
 into the night, the adon did not pause or 
 hesitate. Straight ahead he went, without 
 knowing or even considering the direction, 
 but believing that steps, bounds, leaps, on, 
 on, whithersoever they might take him, 
 would lead to the object of his wrath. One 
 hand at his side grasped the handle of the 
 Libyan dagger, which he had worn as an 
 ornament at his festival ; the other was 
 extended with fingers half -clenched, as if 
 to seize and hold the false scribe, until 
 he should sink dead at the feet of the 
 avenger. Every nerve was vibrating and 
 tense, but all senses, save that which cried 
 for vengeance, were dulled. 
 7
 
 98 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 Voices from the crowded doorway called 
 upon him through the darkness to return ; 
 but Martiesen gave them no heed. Stumb 
 ling often, yet regardless of all, he pressed 
 forward upon his course. He slipped and 
 fell headlong down the oozy side of an 
 irrigating ditch, but rose from the soft mud 
 in the bottom to mount the opposite bank 
 with a bound. Thick running vines caught 
 about his ankles, and pulled him to his 
 knees, but he cut the obstructions away 
 with the sharp blade, and sprang forward 
 again to recover the time that had been 
 lost by his fall. 
 
 Thus the adon came to the Nile and saw 
 it not, nor heard the ripple of its sluggish 
 waters. He was running steadily now, 
 for the earth along the river bank was 
 trodden smooth and firm. Without warn 
 ing or thought of danger, he leaped free 
 from the precipitous bank, and sank be 
 neath the water. In a moment he came to 
 the surface, and struck blindly forward, to 
 swim as he had run. The hand with which 
 he clasped the dagger hilt drew the weapon 
 from its sheath, and did not loose its hold. 
 As he was borne along with steady sweeps, 
 the sharp blade struck and cut a great 
 gash in the papyrus shell in which he came
 
 99 
 
 to Zoan. By this time he was growing 
 calmer. The sudden plunge into the river 
 in a measure restored him to a realization 
 of the perils with which he was beset. He 
 knew that there was a desperate struggle 
 for life before him, and so he laid hold upon 
 the frail craft, and attempted to draw him 
 self over its prow. In this he had nearly 
 succeeded, and was putting forth a final 
 effort, when the water rushed into the boat 
 through the hole made by the weapon, and 
 the adon was whirled once more under 
 neath the water. 
 
 Again he fought his way to the surface, 
 but now his breath was coming in painful 
 gasps, and his stroke was quick and nerve 
 less. Frenzy gave way to despair, and the 
 thought came to Martiesen that he would 
 sink there in the depths of Father Nile, and 
 might never again look upon his beloved 
 country. New strength was born with this 
 thought. It was a spur to greater effort 
 he must not die there like a malefactor, 
 when so much depended upon his living. 
 If there were only a point of light or a 
 sound to guide him, he might reach the 
 shore; but in this darkness, and with no 
 sound, save that caused by his strokes and 
 his panting breath, he was bewildered, and 
 swam in a circle.
 
 ioo THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 At length his hands struck against the 
 stones which formed the landing-place, and 
 with the touch hope returned. He felt 
 along the slimy face of the granite wall, 
 seeking a crevice into which he might 
 thrust his fingers, and raise himself to the 
 edge of the dock ; but the workmen had per 
 formed their task too well. He tossed 
 above him the dagger to which he had so 
 closely clung until this moment, and heard 
 its ringing fall upon the steps. Now he 
 would climb to it, and with it at his side 
 once more, he would move with caution, 
 until he might secure a boat with which to 
 follow this accursed Libyan. With su 
 preme effort he leaped clear of the \vater, 
 and secured a slender hold upon the sharp 
 edge of the wall. Inch by inch the strug 
 gling man drew himself slowly from the 
 water. The muscles upon his shoulders 
 and arms stood out in knotted bunches ; in 
 his ears, like the rushing wind, roared the 
 hot, pulsating stream of life. 
 
 At the very edge he poised, but the ut 
 most limit of exertion had been reached. 
 From his lips came one agonized cry of 
 despair and Martiesen fell backward into 
 the Nile.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 CAPTIVES 
 
 WHEN Peshala received the com 
 mission to invite Darda and his 
 daughters to the festival, he at once formed 
 a plan for the abduction of Elisheba. He 
 anticipated that in carrying out his de 
 signs he might be compelled to murder 
 the aged Hebrew, but this did not deter 
 him from his purpose. Peshala had by no 
 means been idle during his months of 
 service as the adon s secretary. He had 
 made preparations to take advantage of 
 just such an occasion as this by building 
 up a certain following among the servants. 
 One whom he had selected was Bariet, an 
 Assyrian who had been captured in battle 
 some years before, and was purchased by 
 Martiesen as a slave. Although Bariet s 
 left hand had been struck off the custom 
 ary treatment of prisoners who might be 
 retained as slaves he used his maimed 
 arm with dexterity, and possessed great
 
 102 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 strength. Another whom the secretary 
 had enlisted in his cause was an Ethiopian 
 dwarf, a creature who could best be con 
 trolled through fear, and whose strength 
 and agility were marvellous. These two 
 were directed to make the preparations 
 which the secretary thought necessary for 
 carrying out his evil intentions. A quan 
 tity of food was placed in a small boat, 
 which two slaves were ordered to row to a 
 point some distance up the river on the 
 western bank, there to await the arrival of 
 Bariet. Then, after agreeing upon a place 
 in the direction of Zoan where he might be 
 found, Peshala secretly left the villa, and 
 hurried down the river. At the appointed 
 time, Bariet and the dwarf departed with 
 the barge upon their well-understood er 
 rand. At the place agreed upon, Peshala 
 was taken aboard, and they reached Zoan 
 late in the afternoon, the apparently ac 
 credited and trusted messengers of Mar- 
 tiesen. 
 
 Like all Hebrew women, Elisheba and 
 her younger sister Abigail were often em 
 ployed at work in the gardens, and they 
 were thus engaged when the secretary 
 approached and delivered the message of 
 his master. It was not unexpected, but the
 
 CAPTIVES 103 
 
 girl was disturbed because the adon had 
 placed the execution of his commission in 
 the hands of Peshala. True, she had never 
 until that morning- found reasons upon 
 which to base her suspicions of the Libyan, 
 though she had long feared and distrusted 
 him. He had ever been respectful, grave, 
 dignified, and apparently obedient to his 
 master. She had heard him express pity 
 and regret over the unhappy lot of the He 
 brews; but that subtle faculty which we 
 explain as intuition, and which may be the 
 warnings whispered by those whose eyes 
 have been opened to all things, and who 
 see our danger, told her that he was a man 
 to fear. At no time in her life had this 
 voice of warning sounded more distinctly 
 to Elisheba than at this moment. 
 
 Darda was summoned from the place 
 where thousands toiled, and the papyrus 
 roll was placed in his hands. It was cus 
 tomary upon festival occasions for nobles 
 or officials to open their houses to very 
 large companies, and in his younger days 
 Darda had been present at numerous ban 
 quets given by Martiesen s father. It was 
 his wish to attend this one, as he possessed 
 a pardonable pride in the distinction shown 
 him by the adon s invitation, and he had
 
 io 4 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 also a desire that his daughters might look 
 upon a scene of so much beauty. How 
 ever, during the afternoon, word had been 
 passed from mouth to mouth that messen 
 gers from the prophets were at hand, and 
 Darda had been told that the elders would 
 assemble in the evening to receive the com 
 mands. Promising to follow at a later 
 hour, Darda bade his daughters robe them 
 selves in their finest linen and return with 
 Peshala. The simple preparations were 
 quickly made, and as the sun dipped below 
 the barren peaks which shut off the mys 
 terious western desert, Elisheba and Abi 
 gail took places in the gaily-caparisoned 
 craft, and Peshala gave his slaves the com 
 mand to row. 
 
 The Libyan sat in the stern of the boat 
 and directed its course. At first they 
 moved at customary speed, for Bariet and 
 the dwarf were sturdy oarsmen, but they 
 had proceeded scarcely an hour from Zoan 
 before the speed was slackened, and in the 
 gathering darkness they passed midstream 
 and drew nearer the westerly bank of the 
 river. Elisheba, distrustful and appre 
 hensive from the start, noted this circum 
 stance, though she did not make known her 
 fears to Abigail. She watched closely every
 
 CAPTIVES 105 
 
 movement, and bravely kept up her playful 
 manner with her sister. 
 
 The night was now fallen. Lights ap 
 peared on the river bank, and sent their 
 shafts dancing across the water. Far 
 ahead, on the eastern bank, was discerned 
 a considerable illumination, which Elisheba 
 knew to be the house of the adon Martie- 
 sen ; and yet the silent figure in the stern of 
 the barge did not point the craft in that 
 direction, but hugged the shadows of the 
 western shore. Elisheba arose, and ap 
 proached him. 
 
 Why is the barge not turned toward 
 your master s landing? " she inquired. 
 
 We are not expected so early, my lady. 
 Indeed, should we not appear at all, the 
 feast will not be delayed ; nor will it be less 
 merry to all save one." 
 
 In this answer, all his black villainy was 
 revealed to the girl. Her limbs trembled 
 w r ith sudden weakness, fear filled her heart, 
 and she grasped her sister s shoulder for 
 support. 
 
 What is it, sister ? " asked Abigail, half 
 rising to Elisheba s side. " What does 
 Peshala say? " 
 
 Hush, Abigail, and remain here near 
 me, for we are in peril," whispered Eli-
 
 io6 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 sheba. " For some purpose of his own the 
 secretary has decoyed us on this journey, 
 and is now taking us beyond the villa." 
 
 Turning to the slaves she said : " My 
 sister and I were bidden to the festival 
 prepared by your master, and he expects 
 you to bring us safe to his villa. In his 
 name I command you to row the barge to 
 his landing-place with all speed. If you 
 fail in this, and give aid to whatever evil 
 designs Peshala may have, the anger and 
 punishment of your master will be upon 
 you. If you obey what I have commanded, 
 I myself will see that your reward is a 
 noble one." 
 
 A cold, sneering laugh from the Libyan 
 was the reply. " These men, my lady, are 
 no longer slaves, as are the Hebrew maid 
 ens. With me they have thrown off the 
 yoke of Martiesen, the traitor to his king, 
 and have no regard for his commands, 
 either delivered by himself or by the lips 
 which he so dearly covets. Ere the sun 
 shall rise and set upon Egypt, we will make 
 his plottings known to the ruler he hopes to 
 supplant, and in the division of his prop 
 erty, neither the men with me nor myself 
 will be forgotten."
 
 CAPTIVES 107 
 
 Elisheba could not reply, for her heart 
 nearly ceased its beating, and her tongue 
 refused to frame the words. The secre 
 tary arose, and came near her side. 
 
 " Sit down," he said, not ungently, " and 
 accept your lot ; for be assured, great honor 
 aw r aits you. You shall be returned to the 
 palace that is now Martiesen s, and shall be 
 received there with all the splendor due to 
 one of your beauty and the rank you are to 
 occupy. I have the proofs that Martiesen 
 is engaged in a plot to usurp the throne, and 
 in person I w 7 ill convey them to the Pha 
 raoh. It was no idle boast which I made 
 this morning, and if you will it, the fact 
 that you spurned me shall be forgotten and 
 forgiven. If not, then you are still my 
 slave. Upon whom do you think the king 
 will bestow his gratitude \vhen this plot is 
 uncovered, if not upon Peshala ? And who 
 is there with whom Peshala will more will 
 ingly share his honors than with Elisheba, 
 the most beautiful of all the maidens of 
 Zoan? Though scorned and driven from 
 her presence by threats, the Libyan can 
 forget the slight in his hour of triumph, if 
 the Hebrew woman will press upon his lips 
 one sweet caress of love."
 
 io8 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 He was bending close over her, his face 
 lighted with that devilish passion and cun 
 ning which he so largely possessed. With 
 all the strength of her supple, well-trained 
 muscles, to which were added the fear and 
 abhorrence with which she regarded her 
 captor, Elisheba sprang full upon him, and 
 sank her fingers into his face. The un 
 expected assault carried Peshala back 
 wards over the side of the boat. Holding 
 to him with the ferocity and desperation 
 of one who fights for more than life, Eli 
 sheba plunged headlong with her enemy 
 into the river. 
 
 A scream from Abigail rang over the 
 water as she attempted to follow her sister, 
 but the dwarf caught her around the waist, 
 and with his broad hand upon her mouth, 
 choked her back under the canopy of the 
 barge. Bariet was peering into the water, 
 and as the struggling man and woman 
 came to the surface, the slave swung him 
 self over the side, and swam rapidly toward 
 them. He dealt the girl a blow upon the 
 head that stunned her, and when Peshala 
 shook himself from her grasp, they to 
 gether dragged her insensible form into 
 the boat. The arms and ankles of the 
 sisters were then bound, and strips of sail-
 
 CAPTIVES 109 
 
 cloth were tied over their mouths. Then 
 the dwarf gave attention to bathing and 
 bandaging the jagged, bleeding wound in 
 the Libyan s face. His left eye was nearly 
 torn from its socket, and extending down 
 his sallow cheeks were cuts as deep as 
 though made by the claws of a tiger. 
 
 But there was little time for delay. The 
 scream uttered by Abigail might have been 
 heard by the boats ever plying upon the 
 river. Indeed, several of these were near 
 at hand, and were filled with revellers on 
 their way to the festival. Only the music, 
 songs, and laughter of their occupants pre 
 vented Abigail s call for help from attract 
 ing attention. Silently the men resumed 
 their oars ; the barge went on its way, leav 
 ing the dancing lights and tinkling music 
 far in its wake forward into the dark 
 ness, with no word spoken by the desperate 
 captors. A low, smothered moan of agony 
 came from Elisheba as she recovered con 
 sciousness, and realized that her fight for 
 death and, through its door, liberty, was 
 lost. Peshala went forward and bent his 
 bandaged face down, until his hot breath 
 scorched her cheeks. " Mine! Mine!" he 
 hissed. " Before the very eyes of your
 
 no THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 lover Martiesen I will parade you a cap 
 tive mistress, my suppliant, broken slave ! " 
 An hour passed, and upon a signal from 
 Peshala the slaves ceased their rapid 
 strokes, and the boat drew slowly nearer 
 the western bank. They proceeded thus 
 but a few moments, when Bariet in a low 
 tone drew the secretary s attention to an 
 other boat a short distance ahead. Peshala 
 cautiously guided the barge to its side, and 
 made sure that the occupants were the 
 slaves whom Bariet had despatched thither 
 with supplies. Reaching over the prow of 
 the barge, Bariet held the smaller boat as 
 if awaiting an order from his master. 
 Peshala stepped lightly down between the 
 slaves, and without a word of warning his 
 arm rose above his head, a polished blade 
 flashed in the pale light of the stars, and 
 the bending figure nearest him was pierced 
 by a blow that struck the heart. The mur 
 derer wrenched the weapon from its cruel 
 wound and turned upon the other slave, 
 who rose in terror to leap into the river. 
 The hand of Peshala was upon the poor 
 creature as he sprang, and before the cry 
 that rose to the horror-parted lips of the 
 slave could be uttered, the knife was 
 plunged to the hilt in his breast. With
 
 CAPTIVES in 
 
 apparent unconcern, the Libyan threw the 
 bodies into the river, and then, with the 
 help of Bariet, made the smaller boat fast 
 to the barge, and ordered the rowers to 
 resume their places. 
 
 Exhausted by fear, and not fully appre 
 ciating the danger in which she was placed, 
 Abigail had fallen asleep, and was spared 
 the sight of this horror. Elisheba, how 
 ever, had not closed her eyes, and when she 
 observed the approach to another boat, she 
 was for the moment buoyed with the hope 
 that its occupants might discover that Abi 
 gail and herself were held as prisoners. 
 She knew that the laws of the Egyptians 
 were most considerate of women, and that 
 the crime of abduction was punishable by 
 death. Furthermore, whosoever might be 
 cognizant of the commission of crime, and 
 made no endeavor to prevent it, was held 
 equally responsible with the perpetrator. 
 It might be expected, therefore, that should 
 captives be discovered in a boat upon the 
 Nile, that great, free, open highway for all 
 classes, account and explanation would be 
 demanded of the captors, and in the ab 
 sence of authority that might not be dis 
 puted, it would be the plain duty of the
 
 ii2 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 challengers to apprehend those who were 
 under suspicion. 
 
 But how short-lived was this hope ! In 
 the faint light, Elisheba saw the few hid 
 eous details of the double tragedy, and her 
 quick ears supplied whatever was merci 
 fully hidden from her sight. The great 
 depth of the villainy of this man who had 
 seized upon her was now revealed in its 
 most fearful form, and her gentle nature 
 was so horrified that she sank into a swoon. 
 
 How long Elisheba remained in this 
 state, she did not know, but she was 
 aroused from unconsciousness by an in 
 quiry from the slave as to their destination. 
 
 To Manhotef, before dawn," was the 
 reply, " and the time is short. Bend to your 
 work, and I will double that which you ex 
 pect as your share of the reward."
 
 CHAPTER X 
 DRIFTING 
 
 R AMESES, where Meneptah held 
 court, was a day s journey westward 
 from Zoan by the eastern branch of the 
 Nile. Manhotef, the point toward which 
 Peshala was conveying his captives, was 
 distant from Zoan about six hours. It had 
 been a splendid city, reared under former 
 dynasties, upon which the ever-shifting 
 rivers of the delta had encroached until its 
 habitations and temples were thrown down 
 and in ruins. Then, when the ruin was 
 complete, as if content with its work, the 
 water again changed its course, and left 
 the sorry monument of its power lying 
 desolate and alone. In time, a few poor 
 huts were raised out of the debris, and 
 came to be occupied by criminals and out 
 casts from the populous towns, or by slaves 
 who escaped from their masters, and in 
 this labyrinth found hiding-places. Be-
 
 ii4 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 cause of its isolation and reputation, the 
 ruins of Manhotef would well serve the 
 purpose of Peshala. Here he could find 
 those who, for pay, would do his bidding 
 and ask no questions. Indeed, he had 
 previously made several visits to this deso 
 late region w r ith that end in view, and had 
 formed acquaintances there upon whom he 
 could depend for assistance in any nefa 
 rious scheme he might propose. 
 
 The ruined place was a considerable dis 
 tance from the channel of the river, and 
 was reached by passing over a low, flat 
 shore, built up by the sluggish waters, 
 which are ever bringing sediment from 
 the thousand leagues of valley through 
 which they flow. A luxuriant growth of 
 papyrus, wild cane, and rushes covered this 
 low and marshy plain, with narrow and 
 winding paths leading through the tangle 
 to the ruined city. 
 
 As the barge drew near Manhotef, 
 Peshala bade the rowers cease their labor, 
 and when they floated into the shallow 
 water, he stepped out and waded to the 
 higher ground. After a brief examination, 
 he returned and guided the barge into a 
 small pond, or lagoon, separated from the 
 river by a sandy bar, along which grew a
 
 DRIFTING 115 
 
 screen of water plants. With little effort 
 the barge was forced over this bar, and 
 once in the lagoon, it found a harbor that 
 was almost entirely concealed from the 
 river. It was now Hearing dawn, and 
 Bariet and the dwarf, who had been rowing 
 steadily for hours, were greatly fatigued 
 by their exertions. Peshala appeared to 
 require neither food nor rest. He con 
 stantly paced the narrow barge, pausing at 
 intervals to listen to the gentle breathing 
 of his prisoners, \vho were covered with 
 pieces of sail-cloth, and appeared to be 
 sleeping. The wounds upon his face gave 
 him considerable pain, and he had fears 
 that the sight of his injured eye was de 
 stroyed. Each twinge was salved with the 
 thought that he would visit months of 
 indignity upon the girl who had caused his 
 hurts, and for every mar upon his features 
 he would see that the scourgers of the Pha 
 raoh laid ten lashes upon the back of the 
 man she loved. 
 
 As soon as the barge was moored, 
 Peshala commenced preparations for the 
 continuation of his journey to Rameses, 
 which he desired to reach at an early hour, 
 in furtherance of his designs to incite the 
 wrath of Meneptah against the adon and
 
 ii6 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 his visitors. Threatened uprisings were 
 ever dealt with promptly, and the Libyan 
 entertained little doubt that with the assist 
 ance of the ab he could brin^ about the 
 early despatch of a considerable force. 
 When this was done, and while awaiting 
 the return of the expedition, he would make 
 known to the ab his hopes as to reward, in 
 payment for his fidelity to the crown. In 
 the meantime, Bariet and the dwarf must 
 remain closely within the lagoon with the 
 prisoners. Here they would probably be 
 safe from searching parties, for Peshala 
 argued that with the arrest of Martiesen, 
 the friend of the Hebrews, it would be sev 
 eral days before the people of Zoan would 
 find it possible to get the authorities to act, 
 and thus his connection with the abduction 
 would not be known until he had fortified 
 himself against prosecution. They might 
 expect to be visited by beggars from Man- 
 hotef , who were to be silenced with money, 
 which he gave to Bariet in generous quan 
 tity. Should a certain priest named Totoes 
 appear, he was to be told to await the return 
 of Peshala, before taking further steps in a 
 matter understood between them. Finally, 
 if danger of discovery arose from outside, 
 they were to take the captives to the ruins,
 
 DRIFTING 117 
 
 which might be reached by following any 
 of the paths near them. Here they would 
 be concealed under the direction of the 
 priest until his return. 
 
 While he was imparting these instruc 
 tions, the supplies \vere taken from the 
 smaller boat, and placed upon the barge. 
 Peshala took his seat in the light craft, the 
 papyrus bushes on the sand bar were 
 parted, and he struck rapidly out upon his 
 journey. A dozen boatlengths from the 
 hiding-place were not passed by the Lib 
 yan before there came over Egypt that 
 strange darkness sent by the God of the 
 Hebrews. Away in the east the stars were 
 just beginning to pale before the glow of 
 the advancing sun, when it came, and in a 
 moment they were blotted out by the black 
 and overshadowing pall. 
 
 Peshala believed at first that he was 
 stricken blind. He placed his hands upon 
 his bandaged face a moment, but when he 
 attempted again to see, he could discern 
 nothing. The shape of his boat, the gleam 
 of the water, a point of light, or even the 
 faintest outline of the distant horizon 
 would have given him courage; but these 
 he sought in vain. He cursed Elisheba 
 with the most fearful maledictions, and
 
 u8 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 called upon all the gods in Libya and Egypt 
 to come to his aid and assist in her punish 
 ment ; he beat his hands upon the sides of 
 the boat, and then dipped them in the river 
 and brought water to his face, to wash 
 away the veil that shut out his vision. Then 
 he seized the oars, and attempted to return 
 to the lagoon; but he was confused and 
 baffled by the darkness, and he could dis 
 cover no approach to land. Repeatedly he 
 shouted to Bariet, to come to his aid or to 
 guide him by his voice, and, thinking he 
 heard an answering cry, he rowed in des 
 peration in the direction whence it came ; 
 then paused and cried again in alarm for 
 help. The mocking echo which first de 
 ceived him this time answered from an 
 other quarter. 
 
 Rowing with desperation until nearly 
 exhausted, sometimes bending over the side 
 of his boat and dipping water upon his 
 heated face and body, always straining his 
 gaze and turning in each direction in 
 search of light, Peshala went over the Nile, 
 he knew not whither. Occasionally his 
 boat struck against a bank, and he reached 
 out to grope with his hands among the 
 weeds and sedges, or to wound his fingers 
 upon the jagged rocks. At length he
 
 DRIFTING 119 
 
 could not reckon how long a time since his 
 start he saw the dull glow of a fire upon 
 the shore, and then he knew he was not 
 blind. He paused, and to his ears came 
 the chanting of a priest and the moaning 
 of frightened men and women. He called 
 loudly to the landing-place and begged 
 assistance; but the cowering, wretches 
 thought evil spirits were speaking from 
 the darkness, and they hurled clubs and 
 stones toward him, and shouted to him to 
 keep off. He rowed back as a matter of 
 precaution, designing to land quietly, if 
 possible, and join himself to the others, 
 from whom he could at least receive com 
 panionship ; and then he lost the faint glow 
 of the fire, and was again by himself. 
 However, this incident brought a grain of 
 satisfaction. He was not blind, nor was it 
 a fearful, haunting nightmare of insanity, 
 as he so often dreaded. Other human be 
 ings were plunged in the same abyss, from 
 which the stars, the sun, and every object 
 or substance that could give light or radia 
 tion had disappeared. The calamity was a 
 common one, and was not an affliction or 
 punishment sent by the gods upon him 
 alone. He decided that when next he came 
 to land, he would leave the boat, and crawl
 
 120 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 along the shore, in the hope of discovering 
 some being with whom he could converse. 
 The solitude into which he was plunged 
 was so overpowering that he felt as one 
 upon the earth alone, and he longed for 
 the touch of a hand or the sound of a voice 
 in sympathy. This thought gave birth to 
 another: What if he should come upon 
 the bodies of the slaves so unnecessarily 
 murdered by his hand a few hours before ? 
 With guilty fear he peered from side to 
 side upon the water, half expecting to see 
 the ghastly corpses floating before him. 
 Then he stood upright in the boat, with one 
 of the oars raised above his head, ready to 
 strike, and shouted to the dead to keep off, 
 and declared that Bariet and the dwarf 
 gave the fatal blows without his authority. 
 At length Peshala grew calmer, and 
 when his hands came in contact with some 
 rice cakes unintentionally left in one end of 
 the boat, he broke the food, and ate raven 
 ously. In time he slept, then awoke again, 
 and rowed with vigor, he knew not 
 whither, until again exhausted with the 
 effort. His senses grew dull and sodden, 
 and his mind worked in a circle, as though 
 drunken with some benumbing drug. He 
 heard the wailing populace of a town, or
 
 DRIFTING 121 
 
 the strange and piteous cries of beasts, or 
 saw the faint glimmer of the fires; but 
 neither the sounds nor the feeble lights 
 aroused in him curiosity, interest, or hope. 
 Stupefied, and at last incapable of action, 
 the Libyan sat with his hands resting upon 
 the oars, and drifted whither the. river 
 willed. 
 
 A cry near and at one side of the boat 
 which might have been made by a be 
 wildered waterfowl, an evil spirit, or an 
 avenging fate, did not arouse him. A 
 splash in the water, at his very keel, which 
 sent a shower of spray over his body, failed 
 to shake him from the lethargy in which he 
 sat. A hand, grasping the boat s prow a 
 long time, and then a body, slowly and 
 cautiously rising, not seen, but felt through 
 the tremor imparted to the craft, still failed 
 to start one quickening thought in Peshala. 
 The deep, labored breathing of a man rest 
 ing from exertion and then the wary ad 
 vance along the bottom of the boat, and the 
 touch of a hand against his foot, but drawn 
 hastily back, and then the hand again upon 
 his knees, came to this living, yet lifeless 
 boatman as half-realized actualities mingle 
 with the mysteries of a troubled dream.
 
 122 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 A voice : " Succor, my brother, I pray 
 you, succor from my peril ! " 
 
 And Peshala leaped to his feet, his 
 nerves electrified, his body swaying with 
 passion, his whole being awakened as com 
 pletely as though the brilliance of noonday 
 had burst through the pall of darkness. 
 
 Who pleads for succor? " he shrieked 
 in a voice from which everv natural tone 
 
 < 
 
 had departed. 
 
 " Martiesen, adon of the Nome of the 
 Prince." 
 
 With a vehemence that was overpower 
 ing, the maddened Libyan leaped upon the 
 half-prostrate body of his master. In the 
 struggle that followed, the frail craft 
 rocked and trembled as though it would 
 split asunder or overturn. One knew the 
 man with whom he fought and strove for 
 mastery ; the other, believing that he had to 
 deal with some poor creature whose reason 
 was unseated by the unreal conditions sur 
 rounding him, acted solely in defense. The 
 contest was brief, for in a few minutes the 
 strong, wiry hands of Peshala met upon 
 the adon s throat w r ith a grip that could not 
 be shaken off. Back upon the bottom of 
 the boat the secretary forced his victim, 
 and held him thus with ever-tightening
 
 DRIFTING 123 
 
 fingers until the adon s body grew limp and 
 almost pulseless. Tearing his clothing into 
 strips, Peshala bound Martiesen s hands 
 and feet, and when this was accomplished, 
 the panting, sweating, triumph-maddened 
 victor rose to his full height above the pin 
 ioned, senseless body of his former master, 
 and extending both arms above his head, 
 laughed with the ecstasy of a fiend in 
 carnate. 
 
 Hours, days, weeks, or seasons might 
 have passed for aught either inmate of this 
 drifting boat knew of the lapse of time. 
 When Martiesen finally recovered con 
 sciousness, he realized that his companion 
 was rowing as though life itself depended 
 upon each stroke. After a time the row 
 ing ceased, and the adon heard the oars 
 man muttering oaths against the gods, and 
 with the next breath praising them. Mar 
 tiesen did not as yet know his captor, nor 
 could he explain why he was bound and 
 held a prisoner. Remembering that his 
 voice was the signal for the attack upon 
 him, he feigned sleep, and gave no sign of 
 consciousness. He felt the Libyan s hand 
 upon his heart, seeking to know if life re 
 mained within the body of his prisoner, and 
 then each knotted bond was tested by the
 
 i2 4 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 same hot, feverish touch, which almost 
 scorched the adon s flesh. 
 
 " Safe," he whispered in his native 
 tongue, " safe for the vengeance that has 
 been long in coming. Ah, my father, thy 
 murderer is at the feet of thy son ! " 
 
 "Peshala!" 
 
 The adon knew his captor now. He 
 would burst the cords which held him ; he 
 would struggle with the man that had 
 taken Elisheba from her home Elisheba 
 whom Martiesen loved and he would 
 hurl him from the boat, and drag him 
 down to the bed of the Nile. 
 
 But the struggle was in vain, for the 
 Libyan threw himself upon the helpless 
 adon, and held him with a force that could 
 not be combated. 
 
 " Aye, you Egyptian dog! Peshala has 
 you safe Peshala who has sworn by all 
 the souls of the Libyan dead that he would 
 have revenge upon the slayer of his 
 father." 
 
 I have slain none save in open battle. 
 Martiesen is not a murderer," replied the 
 adon, with firmness. 
 
 But it was your hand that brought my 
 father to his death, and at the knees of the 
 widowed mother his sons swore vengeance
 
 DRIFTING 125 
 
 upon the slayer," hissed Peshala. " Two 
 failed in their mission, and died like com 
 mon captives under the slave-drivers in the 
 Egyptian mines. The third, the last, will 
 fulfil the oath." 
 
 Who was your father ? I know him 
 not, nor do I know when I slew him." 
 
 The grip of Peshala tightened, and his 
 knee pressed more firmly upon the adon s 
 breast. " My father was the Libyan prince 
 of whose conquest and death you boasted 
 to me, his son. There in the salon you told 
 me the story of my father s death, and be 
 fore my eyes you displayed the royal heir 
 loom taken from his dead and mutilated 
 body, the priceless dagger which, in three 
 centuries, was not touched by other than a 
 royal hand." 
 
 Then strike, if you be his son, strike 
 and become a murderer! The Libyan 
 prince was a powerful warrior, yet I, a 
 mere stripling, conquered and slew him in 
 battle. I cut him down as though he were a 
 branch of papyrus growing in my path, and 
 his soul went out rejoicing with the souls of 
 others slain in battle. Strike, here in the 
 darkness where the gods themselves can 
 not see the deed, and carry to your father, 
 who sits with them, the story of your cow-
 
 126 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR" 
 
 ardice. You need not fear me now, for 
 I am helpless, bound hand and foot, a fit 
 victim for one who has become an ab 
 ductor of defenseless women. Strike, 
 Peshala, for no eye can look upon you ! " 
 
 " Not yet, Martiesen, not yet will I 
 strike. You may not escape so easily. For 
 what is death to that which is in store? 
 Your life is forfeit to the king, and he may 
 have it w r hen I have done with you. But 
 when you stand before him in the judg 
 ment hall at Rameses, to answer to the 
 charge of usurpation, it will strengthen 
 your limbs and add courage to your hearr, 
 if you have seen Elisheba as the bond 
 woman of Peshala." 
 
 All the passion, the strength, the frenzy 
 that possessed Martiesen when he first 
 learned at Zoan that Elisheba was in the 
 power of Peshala, returned in this instant, 
 and with a desperation that threatened his 
 dissolution, he struggled to free himself. 
 Pinioned, and in the grasp of one wrought 
 upon by hatred and the thirst for revenge, 
 the adon s attempts w r ere futile, but not 
 until incapable of further effort by ex 
 haustion did he cease to strive for freedom. 
 
 In time Peshala gave his prisoner some 
 crumbs from the rice cakes, and freed one
 
 DRIFTING 127 
 
 of his hands a moment to enable him to dip 
 from the river and drink. Few words were 
 spoken, for each read the thoughts of the 
 other s heart, and remained silent. The 
 Libyan now sought to avoid the shore, for 
 whenever the boat touched upon a shelving 
 beach, or struck against a perpendicular 
 bank, he would turn in another direction, 
 and row rapidly away. At intervals the 
 adon slept, but woke often, ever to find that 
 his captor was watchful and sleepless. 
 When the prisoner moved to ease his bound 
 and numbed limbs, he instantly felt the 
 hands of Peshala passing rapidly over him 
 to discover the condition of the knots by 
 which he was fettered. 
 
 As the long night progressed, the Libyan 
 grew more restless. He constantly uttered 
 fearful curses upon the darkness, or 
 prayed for a few hours of light in which 
 to complete his revenge. Finally he leaned 
 over the adon, and asked if he would not 
 like to know where Elisheba and Abigail 
 were concealed. 
 
 " I do not ask, for I do not expect the 
 answer to be truthful. They are as safe 
 from you now as though in their own 
 bnme. n^^ 1 bit Hve^ m
 
 128 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Nay, but I have them safeguarded by 
 Bariet and the dwarf, who will not play 
 me false. I shall come upon them in the 
 light, and you shall see yes, you shall see." 
 
 " But the light ! There may be no light, 
 and then what of your plans? The God 
 who sent this darkness can protect these 
 Hebrew women, for in their homes there 
 is light, as I saw with my own eyes, and 
 outside their doors all is as black as the 
 heart of Peshala." 
 
 " Whence came this night without an 
 end?" 
 
 " From the God of the Hebrews, as a 
 plague upon Egypt s king and evil-doers. 
 When that God commands, it will vanish ; 
 but how long it remains is not known." 
 
 " Curse the Hebrew God ! He is greater 
 than the gods of Egypt, but the gods of 
 Libya are greater than all. To them will I 
 pray that they dispel this gloom. I will 
 offer them a sacrifice, a living Egyptian, 
 torn and broken by anguish and pain, until 
 he deserts all other gods and calls upon 
 them for mercy. Curse the Hebrew God ! 
 Curse the Egyptian gods ! " 
 
 He crept back to the oars, and Martiesen 
 heard him offering incoherent prayers to 
 the deities of his childhood.
 
 DRIFTING 129 
 
 Drifting for hours, and for other hours 
 propelled by the oars of the baffled captor ; 
 backwards and forwards over the bosom 
 of the black Nile, with the sluggish current, 
 or against it; on, on, through the terrible 
 Egyptian night, till reason trembled in the 
 balance, and neither bound nor free real 
 ized the presence of the other !
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 THE shouts of Peshala for assistance, 
 when he was overtaken by the ninth 
 plague sent by God upon the Egyptians, 
 were heard within the lagoon. The dwarf 
 shuddered in terror, for the cries were 
 those of a man in distress, and apparently 
 came from near at hand. 
 
 " Make no reply, Maesis," said Bariet. 
 " We will forget that we have heard." 
 
 " But if the master returns, his anger 
 will be spent upon us, if we fail to aid 
 him." 
 
 : If he returns, we will be asleep in the 
 barge, and declare that we heard nothing. 
 He is not so sure of returning, for if he can 
 see no more than I, he will have little 
 chance of entering this small cove." 
 
 " Why should it be so dark, Bariet? I 
 cannot see the shape of my hands." 
 
 " A fog has drifted in from the great 
 salt waters that are ever drinking up the
 
 LIGHT IN DARKNESS 131 
 
 Nile, and it may last for some hours. 
 When it rises, we must escape from 
 Peshala." 
 
 What need is there of that ? Have 
 we not deserted our master, who was ever 
 kind, to follow this terrible scribe? How 
 may we now turn back? " 
 
 " Maesis, did you not see the murder of 
 our fellow-slaves, Nilos and Stephen? " 
 
 " Aye, that I did, and my blood chilled 
 at the sight." 
 
 ;< What reason was there for this mur 
 der, Maesis? Could he not have brought 
 the slaves with him and set them free, or 
 sold them to another ? Yes, but that would 
 not have satisfied his cruelty ; and since he 
 struck those blows, I have thought that we 
 shall be dealt with in the same manner, 
 when we have served his purpose." 
 
 "Hark! The gods defend us ! He calls 
 again." 
 
 " Yes," said Bariet, listening to the des 
 pairing cry, " but now he is more distant, 
 and we need have no fear that he will find 
 his way back. We shall do well if we 
 ourselves reach the barge." 
 
 Hand in hand they groped slowly 
 through the shallow water, until they fi 
 nally came upon the boat, and entering the
 
 132 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 small cockpit under the pavilion, they lay 
 down on the benches. What will you 
 do with the women, Bariet, these that he 
 has stolen? " asked the dwarf. 
 
 " We have no means of escape except by 
 the barge," replied the Assyrian. This 
 is a place where there are many murderers 
 and runaway slaves, and if we fall into 
 their hands, they will deliver us to Peshala 
 immediately upon his return. We must go 
 by the river, and the Hebrew girls will go 
 with us." 
 
 " No, Bariet, you are not so cunning as I 
 thought. It will not do to return them to 
 their homes, for in doing so we should be 
 captured by the adon, and he would execute 
 us for our part in this night s work. We 
 must leave them here." 
 
 " That would be a monstrous thing to 
 do, Maesis; for what would befall them in 
 Manhotef, where none but criminals lurk? 
 Besides, if \ve return them to the Hebrews 
 uninjured, they will plead for us, and we 
 shall be rewarded for returning them to 
 freedom. Leave it to me, for I see our way 
 clear if only the fog would lift to turn 
 the circumstances to our account." 
 
 The dwarf did not reply, and soon fell 
 asleep. The Assyrian watched patiently,
 
 LIGHT IN DARKNESS 133 
 
 but as the hours lengthened, his vigil re 
 laxed, and he, too, sank into slumber. 
 
 When Elisheba and Abigail awoke, and 
 found themselves in darkness, they were 
 content to remain hidden in its folds as 
 long as danger was not apparent. They 
 heard the deep breathing of the slaves, and, 
 whispering softly to each other, wondered 
 at the length of the night. After a long 
 time Elisheba succeeded in freeing her 
 hands, and when she recovered their use, 
 she loosened the bonds upon Abigail and 
 herself. With the hope of escape, she crept 
 carefully about the barge, and after listen 
 ing intently from every point she could ap 
 proach, arrived at the conclusion that 
 Peshala was not present. She came upon 
 food and jars of wine, and when she had 
 conveyed a generous portion to the pavil 
 ion, the sisters ate with relish, and in 
 hushed voices discussed how they might 
 elude their captors. If they could only 
 reach the open bank of the river, they 
 thought it might be possible to attract the 
 attention of boatmen with signals, and in 
 this manner make known their plight. 
 Thus planning, plotting, wondering, whis 
 pering love and encouragement to each 
 other, fearing for the anxiety and sorrow
 
 134 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 of their father when he should learn that 
 they had not been taken to the home of 
 the adon, as he expected, and then wonder 
 ing again, ever wondering at the almost 
 stifling darkness, the sisters waited for the 
 coming of light. 
 
 At length the dwarf awoke, and finding 
 only darkness, called in terror to Bariet. 
 
 " Why, what is this, Maesis ? Not yet 
 light?" said the Assyrian in deep alarm. 
 
 " No, Bariet, though I have slept long, it 
 is still as dark as when we returned to the 
 boat." 
 
 " Indeed you slept long, for I sat beside 
 you until I was numb, waiting for a sight 
 of the shore, and finally I, too, fell asleep." 
 
 What can it mean? I have never seen 
 darkness like this," said the dwarf, draw 
 ing back from the entrance. " Once at my 
 home in Ethiopia the sun was darkened for 
 a time by a black shadow which swept 
 across its face, but the light soon returned." 
 
 That was a portent of war." 
 
 :< Indeed- it was, for in a few days the 
 Egyptians came, and many of our people 
 were slain, and I was driven from my home 
 with many other captives." 
 
 " One who has been a captive can never 
 lose from his heart all pity for other cap-
 
 LIGHT IN DARKNESS 135 
 
 lives. Maesis, will you stand with me in 
 the attempt to return Elisheba and Abigail 
 to their home? " 
 
 Bariet, I will follow your lead." 
 
 " Maesis, are you armed? 
 
 " Only with the knife in my girdle." 
 
 Then we will not permit Peshala to 
 come again upon the barge, should he re 
 turn. And from this time on one of us 
 must watch for the breaking of light, while 
 the other sleeps. We must escape him if 
 it be possible, for if the murderer of our 
 companions finds us in this place, and we 
 resist, he will summon help from the ruins, 
 and overpower us." 
 
 Elisheba heard their voices, and creep 
 ing to the edge of the platform, asked of 
 what they were speaking. 
 
 " Of the darkness, my lady, for the time 
 of morning has long since passed." 
 
 "Where is Peshala?" 
 
 " He departed in the small boat for 
 Rameses before the hour of dawn." 
 
 The hearts of the sisters leaped with 
 great joy. 
 
 " And did the deeper darkness come 
 after he left? " asked Elisheba, when she 
 could control her voice.
 
 136 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Immediately, my lady. Peshala was 
 not a score of boatlengths upon the river 
 when the black fog swept down, and in an 
 instant we could see nothing. It was with 
 difficulty that we returned to the barge 
 from the entrance to the cove after we had 
 sped Peshala on his journey." 
 
 " Surely he must have become confused 
 and lost his way, or he would have returned 
 ere this," said the girl. 
 
 " Indeed, lady, he was blinded from the 
 start, for we heard his cries for aid, but 
 did not answer them." 
 
 " You did not reply to them, Bariet? " 
 
 " No, lady, we stopped both our ears and 
 our mouths after his first shouts." 
 
 Was there cause for hope or for fear in 
 this action of the slaves? "Bariet, why 
 did you refuse to answer Peshala or assist 
 him to return? " 
 
 * I have feared him since he stabbed the 
 slaves, our companions," replied the As 
 syrian, truthfully, " and have sought oc 
 casion for escape." 
 
 Then fear him no longer," said Eli- 
 sheba. An inspiration came to her with 
 the reply of Bariet. Her eyes were opened, 
 and she saw that the hand of God was 
 stretched forth to aid her people.
 
 LIGHT IN DARKNESS 137 
 
 " The darkness was sent as another 
 plague upon the Egyptians," she said. 
 " Peshala wanders in it upon the Nile, and 
 it will hold him, and baffle him, and beat 
 him down in his evil designs upon your 
 master and myself. He will neither come 
 upon Rameses, nor the place where we lie, 
 nor any place of shelter. His evil thoughts 
 and passions will drive him to madness." 
 
 Bariet shook with terror, for Elisheba, 
 speaking out of the darkness, was more 
 like a disembodied spirit than a living per 
 son. The dwarf clung to the Assyrian s 
 limbs with trembling hands. 
 
 She waited a moment before she spoke 
 again, " Bariet, surely you have no cause 
 to injure the Hebrew Darda." 
 
 " None, my lady." 
 
 " Nor have you enmity against my sister 
 and myself, for we have not harmed you." 
 
 It is true, Elisheba; I have not." 
 
 Then why should you hold us here as 
 prisoners for the man you so greatly fear? 
 Return us to our home, Bariet, and you 
 shall be protected from Peshala." 
 
 Lady, even before you spoke to us, 
 Maesis entered into a compact with me 
 that we should do as you have asked. We 
 shall return to our master and ask his
 
 138 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 forgiveness, but first the Hebrew maidens 
 shall be restored to their father." 
 
 " O Bariet, if you and the dwarf will be 
 faithful in this, I will entreat the adon for 
 your freedom as a reward." 
 
 :( Faithful, my lady Elisheba! I swear 
 by all the gods of Assyria and Egypt, nay, 
 by the God of the Hebrews I swear it, 
 Bariet will be faithful, and the dwarf will 
 be faithful to the end. And for reward, we 
 ask it not." 
 
 The earnestness of the slave s voice gave 
 assurance that he would do as he promised, 
 for there was no doubt that he was now 
 fully enlisted in the cause. At intervals in 
 the long hours of waiting she talked to the 
 slaves from the pavilion, sustaining their 
 hope and winning their sympathies by her 
 gentle and kindly interest in their welfare. 
 Occasionally the faith of the sisters wav 
 ered, and they feared, they knew not what. 
 But then arose the promises of the prophets 
 to comfort them, and the remembrance 
 that heretofore all had been fulfilled, and 
 \vith these thoughts trust and confidence 
 returned, and they awaited the end with 
 patience. 
 
 On the morning of the fourth day the 
 faint glow of the coming sun burned in the
 
 LIGHT IN DARKNESS 139 
 
 heavens to herald the passage of the long 
 night, and with the first almost imper 
 ceptible touch of the morning, a thrill of 
 joy ran through the hearts of despairing 
 men. Beasts, too, and fowls arose from 
 places where they had fallen, while stunted 
 vegetation, grown pale and sickly by the 
 withdrawal of that which gives it life, once 
 more lifted its leaves and spires and droop 
 ing blossoms, and fluttered gaily in the 
 reawakening light. 
 
 Elisheba, watchful and restless, became 
 aware of the breaking of the morning, 
 when she saw dim outlines of the papyrus 
 bushes near the barge. She leaped to her 
 feet, filled with breathless joy, but half 
 fearing at first that she was deceived. Ah, 
 no, there was light, the blessed light, and 
 upon its wings it bore the hope of freedom ! 
 With quick and loving caresses she awak 
 ened Abigail, and as they gazed first upon 
 each other s features, and then there in the 
 east upon the coming glory, they felt their 
 hearts bursting with the knowledge that the 
 God of the Hebrews still lived. 
 
 Running to the sleeping men, Elisheba 
 shook Bariet by the shoulder, and called to 
 him:
 
 140 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Awake ! awake ! Bariet, awake, for the 
 light is here to set us free ! Quick, Maesis, 
 quick to the oars," and she turned to the 
 dwarf, " for the morning comes, and we 
 can hasten from this place. Look, Bariet, 
 the promise of the Assyrian slave can now 
 be kept." 
 
 The men sprang to their feet, thrilled 
 with the joy of her voice. Yes, here was 
 light ! O wonder that it had come at last ! 
 And there was none at hand to stay them. 
 They danced upon the swaying boat, chant 
 ing, each in his mother tongue, their simple 
 thanksgiving. Then, with uplifted faces, 
 extended arms, and bared breasts, they 
 waited, as though to catch and hold and 
 never lose the subtle, mysterious gift that 
 is life itself. 
 
 " Quick, quick, Bariet, Maesis, to the 
 oars and to the river ! " urged the impa 
 tient girl. " We are free to go now, but 
 should we delay till Peshala returns, all is 
 lost." 
 
 The slaves leaped to obey her commands, 
 for the name of the Libyan stirred them to 
 a recollection of their danger. As they 
 sprang toward the oars, a tall, half-clad 
 figure ran through the shallow water from
 
 LIGHT IN DARKNESS 141 
 
 the near-by shore and laid his hand upon 
 the prow of the barge. 
 
 :< Why in such haste to leave fair and 
 beautiful Manhotef ? " he demanded. 
 
 It was Totoes, the outcast priest. He 
 had found an asylum in this desolate place 
 some years previously, and was thus able 
 to escape punishment for a number of 
 atrocious crimes in which he had been 
 detected. 
 
 " We return to Zoan," replied Elisheba, 
 with courage on her lips but fear in her 
 heart. " We have been compelled to re 
 main here because of the darkness, and we 
 fear that our friends will be sorely dis 
 tressed over our absence." 
 
 "Hebrews!" said Totoes, with con 
 tempt. " If your friends are anxious over 
 this short delay, they may be even more 
 concerned should it be extended, and thus 
 be induced to place a ransom on your pretty 
 heads." 
 
 Then, glancing over the barge in the 
 twilight, he demanded the name of its 
 owner. 
 
 " Martiesen, adon of the Nome of the 
 Prince," answered Bariet with spirit, " and 
 we be his slaves. Stand you aside and
 
 142 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 permit its departure." He arose from the 
 rower s seat and approached the priest. 
 
 " So, it is Bariet, of whom Peshala has 
 told me something," replied Totoes. " This 
 furnishes a still more urgent reason why 
 you should remain, for unless I mistake, 
 you came hither on some business of your 
 master s secretary. It appears to me rather 
 dangerous to permit two handsome maid 
 ens to go abroad at the mercy of a couple 
 of desperate slaves, therefore I urge you to 
 disembark immediately, and accompany me 
 to a place which will not be so easy of dis 
 covery when the day breaks fully. Mar- 
 tiesen may be searching for his slaves." 
 
 Abigail touched Elisheba s arm and mo 
 tioned to the water. Bariet detected the 
 movement, and in a glance his quick eye 
 saw four gaunt, hollow-eyed figures cau 
 tiously approaching the boat. They had 
 stolen into the lagoon, and had all but 
 reached the barge without detection, while 
 Totoes parleyed with its occupants. 
 
 With a cry of warning to the dwarf, 
 Bariet leaped forward upon the priest, who 
 scarcely anticipated resistance, and bore 
 him down into the shallow water. After 
 dealing the struggling Totoes a blow which 
 stunned him into insensibility, Bariet
 
 LIGHT IN DARKNESS 143 
 
 braced his shoulder against the prow of 
 the barge, and with a mighty effort freed 
 it from the soft mud into which it had 
 settled. He caught the prow with his single 
 hand, and attempted to swing himself upon 
 the barge, but at that instant there was the 
 gleam of a knife in the air, for one of the 
 priest s followers who had gained the 
 barge leaned over the side, and struck 
 viciously at the slave. Bariet dodged the 
 blow, and down beside him fell a dark body 
 with a great, gaping wound in its back, 
 which had been made by the knife of the 
 dwarf. A scream from Elisheba caused 
 Bariet to redouble his efforts to regain the 
 deck of the boat, and when in a moment 
 he succeeded, he sprang over the prostrate, 
 struggling bodies of the dwarf and an an 
 tagonist, and reached the pavilion in a 
 bound. There, in the grasp of one of the 
 ruffians, who held the girl in front of him 
 as a shield, Bariet saw the tender and un 
 conscious form of Abigail. Like a tigress 
 aroused to the protection of her young, 
 Elisheba was advancing upon the Egyp 
 tian, yet dared not strike with the dagger 
 she held, fearing that the blow would reach 
 her sister first. Nor did she dare delay, 
 for the Egyptian crept back inch by inch^
 
 144 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 feeling with outstretched foot for the edge 
 of the platform, ready when he should 
 reach it to leap backwards into the water 
 with his victim, and then bear her away 
 captive. With the rapidity of thought, 
 Bariet caught a throw-stick from his belt, 
 and hurled it across the pavilion, crashing 
 into the skull of Abigail s captor. He fol 
 lowed his weapon with a bound. The 
 stricken man toppled over the barge into 
 the lagoon, still clasping the unconscious 
 child in his arms. Without an instant s 
 hesitation, Bariet leaped again into the 
 water. He was up to his armpits now, but 
 with unerring instinct he sank to the bot 
 tom of the pond, and in a moment brought 
 the pale, white form of the girl from the 
 grasp of the swarthy corpse that held it in 
 a death s embrace. Bearing her up as best 
 he could, Bariet raised the child to the 
 agonized sister, whose trembling arms 
 reached eagerly down for the precious 
 burden. 
 
 But Bariet knew that his task was not 
 finished. The fifth of their assailants had 
 gone to the assistance of Totoes, and, after 
 dragging the stunned priest to the shore, 
 shouted loudly for aid. Answering cries 
 were heard in the distance, and the crash-
 
 LIGHT IN DARKNESS 145 
 
 ing of dry reeds and papyrus along the nar 
 row paths warned the slave that followers 
 of Totoes would soon overpower him, and 
 the escape of those for whom he was fight 
 ing with so much courage w r ould be im 
 possible. 
 
 To the oars, Elisheba ! " he shouted. 
 To the oars, with all your strength." 
 
 He seized the prow of the boat, and 
 pointed it toward the river, now plainly 
 visible in the increasing light. Wading 
 where he could, swimming where the water 
 was too deep for him to walk upon the bot 
 tom, he put his shoulder against the stern 
 of the barge and pressed forward to free 
 dom. Elisheba heard Bariet s cry, and 
 threw all her strength upon the oars, thus 
 greatly aiding the almost superhuman ef 
 forts of the slave who was striving to save 
 them. Together they succeeded, and as 
 they passed over the bar upon which grew 
 the fringe of papyrus screening the lagoon 
 from the river, a crowd of desperate 
 wretches burst upon the shores of the har 
 bor just quitted, and plunged into the water 
 as if to follow the escaping barge. By this 
 time Bariet was upon the boat, and after 
 pausing long enough to raise a pulseless 
 body from the feeble grasp of Maesis and 
 
 10
 
 146 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 fling it overboard, he caught the oars from 
 Elisheba s hands, and with long sweeps 
 sent the craft out of the shadow, upon the 
 broad bosom of the sparkling Nile. 
 
 By and by Elisheba came running to 
 him, all radiant with hope and happiness. 
 
 " She lives ! " the girl cried in answer to 
 his wondering look. " She lives, Bariet, 
 and we shall restore her to her father s lov 
 ing arms. O Bariet, noble Bariet, what 
 reward is great enough to compensate you 
 for the happiness you have brought to 
 others ! " 
 
 Into the worn and exhausted counte 
 nance of the slave came a glow of satis 
 faction and content. He had done the work 
 according to his pledge, and he felt the 
 reward of well-doing in his heart. As well 
 as she could, Elisheba washed and bound 
 the wounds of the unconscious dwarf, who 
 had fought against a powerful man, and 
 was dangerously hurt. With tenderness 
 she placed his body in a comfortable posi 
 tion, and shielded him from the sun. Keep 
 ing well towards the western shore, Bariet 
 toiled steadily at the oars. The barge was 
 a heavy craft for two rowers, and with but 
 one its progress was slow and laborious. 
 Nevertheless, Bariet was determined to
 
 LIGHT IN DARKNESS 147 
 
 succeed, for he had enlisted in this cause 
 with his whole soul, and would make the 
 fight as long as there was life in his body. 
 The stump of his maimed arm, bent over 
 the oar handle, was not as effectual as the 
 grasp of a hand. Because it often gave 
 him trouble, he asked Elisheba to bring a 
 band and fasten his arm to the oar ; but she 
 came with compassion in her face, and, 
 seizing the oar with her own hands, took 
 her place beside the slave, and kept the 
 stroke. Bariet protested that it was not 
 fit work for her, and declared that he 
 could row the entire distance to Zoan, if 
 she would bind his arm to the oar. She 
 shook her head till all her glittering wealth 
 of hair fell down over her neck and shoul 
 ders, and kept her place. 
 
 " No, Bariet, I will stay. You have 
 saved us from a fate many times more 
 dreadful than death, and are striving to 
 complete our escape. You have lost sight 
 of yourself, and are thinking only of aiding 
 two helpless women of another race. 
 Bariet, I am proud to sit here beside you, 
 and do what I may to help." 
 
 About midday they passed the adon s 
 villa, far to the right. Bariet asked if they 
 should land and seek aid; but Elisheba,
 
 148 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 fearing her father s great anxiety, begged 
 that they incur no delay. And so, with 
 Abigail coming often to them with refresh 
 ment, and sometimes singing pretty, child 
 ish songs to cheer them on, they toiled 
 steadily forward.
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 OTHER CAPTIVES 
 
 MARTIESEN opened his eyes upon 
 the returning light, and saw sitting 
 before him in the boat, with listless hands 
 and head bent forward on sunken breast, 
 in stupor like that of apoplectic seizure, 
 the helpless Peshala. The Libyan s face 
 was covered with patches of dried blood, 
 two livid scars were upon his cheeks, and 
 one eye was torn, lacerated, and swollen 
 with inflammation a revolting, sickening 
 object. 
 
 They had been without food two days 
 and two nights, and the day and night pre 
 ceding that period they had partaken only 
 of a few small pieces of rice cakes. Both 
 labored under the stress of consuming 
 passion, followed by the outlay of most un 
 usual exertion and exhausting strife. The 
 environments were of that character which 
 drive men to madness or impel them to self-
 
 150 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 destruction. Though each was worn to 
 the verge of physical and mental collapse, 
 Martiesen was the stronger, for his 
 strength had not been weakened and 
 sapped by the continual brooding upon and 
 thirst for vengeance, as was the case with 
 Peshala. Not only was the Libyan worn 
 and mentally enervated by these influences, 
 but he had now been rowing the boat at 
 intervals for three days and nights. Some 
 times he would work at the oars for hours 
 without pausing, and possibly in all that 
 time accomplish little more than a circle or 
 a zigzag course upon the river. 
 
 The adon gazed dreamily and wonder- 
 ingly at his captor in the growing light. 
 He could make nothing out of the situation 
 at first his bound feet and hands, his ach 
 ing head and body, his torn and soiled 
 clothing, himself there at the bottom of the 
 boat, and the swaying, stupefied figure be 
 fore him it was all mystery. Only by 
 slow degrees did it come back to Martiesen, 
 that horrible nightmare through which he 
 had passed. For a time he continued to 
 think it a hideous dream, and he endeavored 
 to shake it off. But as he strove to awaken 
 to something else, he lost himself, and in 
 place of reality came a vision of a fete
 
 OTHER CAPTIVES 151 
 
 where there were sparkling lights and 
 flashing gems, tinkling harps and dancing 
 maidens, and Elisheba by his side. He 
 bent his head to speak to her, and when she 
 turned to answer his inquiry, the evil face 
 of Peshala swam before his eyes. 
 
 Then the adon awoke, and in the clearer 
 light he saw and realized all. The boat 
 was drifting near a bank, a barren, rocky, 
 desolate spot, and no habitation was within 
 view. 
 
 " Arouse ! arouse ! " he called to Peshala. 
 The light has come, and it is now the 
 hour to complete your work." 
 
 The secretary half raised his head, and 
 sank again in stupor. 
 
 " Awake, Peshala ! It is Martiesen who 
 speaks, the hated adon, upon whom you 
 may now have vengeance! " 
 
 He thought the man was dying there 
 before him, and feared that ere help came, 
 he, too, might die, bound as he was and 
 powerless to rise. He raved, shouted, and 
 rocked the boat by rolling from side to 
 side ; but his cries fell upon unheeding ears, 
 and the swaying figure gave no sign of 
 intelligence. 
 
 Turning his head, Martiesen caught 
 sight of a knife that had been lost in the
 
 152 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 boat by one of the murdered slaves, and 
 had not been found by Peshala. Inch by 
 inch he wormed his body over to the 
 weapon, until his hands, tied behind his 
 back, could touch the blade. His nerveless 
 fingers failed again and again to set the 
 knife upright, where he could press the 
 bands of cloth that held his wrists against 
 the keen edge ; but at length he succeeded, 
 and he felt the blood tingling through the 
 clogged veins of his hands. Hope was 
 born anew with this achievement, and 
 when Martiesen had beaten his numb 
 hands and arms upon his body until their 
 use was possible, he grasped the knife, and 
 freed his limbs. This done, he leaned over 
 the boat, and dipping up water in his palms 
 from the Nile, he slaked his thirst, and 
 bathed his head and face in the refreshing 
 element. 
 
 The adon s thoughts worked more read 
 ily now, and he realized that if he would 
 discover where Peshala had secreted Eli- 
 sheba and Abigail, he must act quickly; 
 for the secretary sat there, making no 
 sound and gazing fixedly at his feet, like 
 a corpse propped to a sitting posture. Mar 
 tiesen grasped the Libyan by his shoulders, 
 and drew him backward to the bottom of
 
 OTHER CAPTIVES 153 
 
 the boat, and then dipping water from the 
 river, threw it upon his face, and forced 
 some of the liquid into his mouth. With 
 all his strength he chafed the lifeless 
 limbs and body, hoping to stimulate them 
 into activity; but when he failed in this, 
 he beat with the flat blade of the knife 
 upon the soles of the Libyan s feet, or 
 pricked his body with the point. Con 
 stantly he called: 
 
 " Arouse ! arouse ! Peshala ! Here is 
 Martiesen, your enemy. Come, awaken, 
 and go to the Pharaoh to expose the plot 
 to usurp the throne ! Arouse ! arouse ! " 
 
 Then he would bend to the deaf ears and 
 speak into them : 
 
 " Where are Elisheba and Abigail? In 
 what place have you shut them with Bariet 
 and the black dwarf on guard? Speak, 
 Peshala, where is Elisheba? " 
 
 At length there was a convulsive work 
 ing of the unconscious man s lips, and the 
 lids closed over the sightless eyes. Thus 
 encouraged, the adon renewed his efforts, 
 and when he had labored faithfully for 
 some minutes, he demanded again the place 
 where Elisheba was secreted. There was 
 an effort to rise, and then the Libyan sank 
 back again with a faintly-whispered word
 
 154 
 
 upon his lips, but the eager man beside him 
 caught as it escaped 
 
 "Man-ho-tef!" 
 
 Rising from the body of the secretary, 
 the adon searched the shores for a familiar 
 landmark. He could not see distinctly, for 
 his eyes swam with weakness, but he 
 judged that the ruins of Manhotef lay a 
 long distance below them. Summoning all 
 his strength, he took the oars, and bent to 
 the task of searching out the place. At 
 first his strokes were slow and feeble, but 
 in time they became more regular, and he 
 was able to keep steadily upon his way. 
 The sun was fully risen when he came upon 
 a village, and from some of the people at 
 the landing-place he purchased food and 
 wine: 
 
 Were you lost in the darkness, my 
 master ? " asked the man who supplied him, 
 as Martiesen ravenously ate the cakes. 
 
 " Aye, with my companion here," was 
 the adon s reply. 
 
 " Is the slave alive ? " 
 
 " I think not by this time, for I have 
 been unable to arouse him." 
 
 The villager bent over the boat, and ex 
 amined the secretary. " He is near death," 
 was his verdict, " but he may revive."
 
 OTHER CAPTIVES 155 
 
 Then, moistening some of the bread with 
 wine, the villager forced open the secre 
 tary s jaws, and placed a portion of the 
 paste in his mouth. 
 
 You are a nobleman?" said the vil 
 lager, glancing at the empty dagger sheath 
 at the adon s belt and clinking in his palms 
 the silver rings that had been given to him 
 for the food. 
 
 The adon bowed, and then, turning 
 quickly to the man, asked him what he 
 thought of the darkness, and whence it 
 came. 
 
 " Osiris protect us ! " exclaimed the man, 
 and those who stood near him upon the 
 bank called to their gods in fear. 
 
 " Indeed, it was terrible," continued the 
 villager, " and many people died of fear, 
 while others lost their reason." 
 
 " How long did it last? " inquired the 
 adon. 
 
 Do you not know, when you were upon 
 the Nile through it all?" 
 
 " I lost the measure of time," Martiesen 
 replied, " and whether it has been days or 
 weeks, I do not know. I must have been 
 unconscious some portion of the period, 
 and my slave went mad before he became 
 helpless."
 
 156 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " The darkness was upon us three days 
 and nights," said the villager, in an awed 
 tone, " and in that space our lamps and 
 torches gave but a sickly glimmer that 
 could not be distinguished more than a 
 few paces off." 
 
 ; But do you know whence it came ? " 
 persisted the adon. 
 
 " Nay, my master, ask me not, for it is a 
 mystery not given the unlearned to know." 
 The villager took a papyrus leaf, and, bend 
 ing it in the form of a funnel, poured some 
 of the wine between the Libyan s half- 
 closed lips. 
 
 The slave may live," he said, " for see, 
 he has swallowed the wine." 
 
 " Which way lies Manhotef ? " asked the 
 adon with scarcely a glance at Peshala. 
 
 " Here, below, four leagues away. But 
 you are not going to Manhotef, my 
 master? " 
 
 "No? Why not?" 
 
 Because it is peopled by outcasts and 
 thieves, men who have fled to its ruins to 
 escape the result of their crimes. It is a 
 fearful place, and honest men, when pass 
 ing, keep upon the other side of the Nile, 
 as far from the Manhotef shore as pos 
 sible."
 
 OTHER CAPTIVES 157 
 
 1 Yes, I have known its reputation long," 
 responded the adon, " and you speak truly 
 concerning it. Notwithstanding this, I go 
 to Manhotef, for there is work there for an 
 honest man to do." 
 
 " My master, it is foolhardy, for unless 
 you have soldiers at your back, you will not 
 return thence alive." 
 
 " I thought to procure some of your 
 stout young villagers, to accompany me in 
 a larger boat," said the adon. " I can pay 
 them well." 
 
 " Not for all the gems in the sheath of 
 your dagger would one from this village 
 risk his life at Manhotef. We have no 
 military here, and our young men are few." 
 
 Martiesen looked upon the assembled 
 peasants, but they shook their heads, and 
 one and all timidly drew back. 
 
 "Then I shall go alone," he declared. 
 " There is no time to wait for forces, which 
 cannot be procured nearer than Rameses 
 or the villa of the adon Martiesen." 
 
 " It is most dangerous, my master," in 
 sisted the villager. 
 
 " But there are now at Manhotef, if they 
 be yet alive, those who may be in greater 
 danger than that of death," said Martiesen. 
 This thought urged upon him the necessity
 
 158 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 for haste, and he caught up the oars, and 
 struck forward. 
 
 " Give the slave frequently of the wine," 
 called the villager, "and he may recover 
 to aid you." 
 
 " Perhaps it were better for him that he 
 should die," was the adon s response. 
 
 The dried fish, cakes, and the wine, of 
 which Martiesen partook freely, not only 
 greatly refreshed and strengthened him, 
 but banished from his soul every thought 
 of fear. He fully realized the danger 
 which he ran in attempting single-handed 
 the rescue of Elisheba and Abigail ; but to 
 await assistance might mean death or dis 
 honor for those he sought. He anticipated 
 that ransom would be demanded, and this 
 he was willing to pay for their release. 
 Should he find, however, that harm had 
 come to the daughters of the Hebrew, 
 either from the slaves, in charge of whom 
 he was almost certain they had been left, 
 or from the outcasts who infested that 
 shore, then he would seek that revenge 
 which alone may wipe out such a stain; 
 and first of all he would have vengeance 
 upon the man at his feet, who was the 
 primary cause of their misfortune. Then 
 the adon remembered that he could not
 
 OTHER CAPTIVES 159 
 
 attack Peshala while he was insensible and 
 helpless, for that would be cowardly assas 
 sination, a crime which he abhorred. So he 
 frequently paused from his rowing to ply 
 the man with wine, and before half the 
 distance was covered, the secretary sat up 
 in the boat and gazed wonderingly at his 
 master. The adon placed the clumsy knife, 
 which had served him so well in severing 
 his bonds, in the sheath at his side, and 
 knew that he now held a distinct advantage 
 over the Libyan. After a time he spoke : 
 
 " Hear me, Peshala, for once more I am 
 the master ; do you know whither we go ? " 
 
 The Libyan looked upon the shores, and 
 shook his head. 
 
 I will tell you then. We are nearing 
 Manhotef." 
 
 Peshala started, and a flush came to his 
 face, but he made no reply. Soon he took 
 some of the food, and began to eat. 
 
 You told me when scarcely life re 
 mained within you, that Elisheba and her 
 sister were at Manhotef, and I have re 
 vived you for the purpose of taking you 
 there. If w r e find these maidens safe, you 
 may go and enjoy such pleasure in your 
 life as your evil thoughts will give; but 
 if harm has come to them, you shall be the
 
 160 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 first victim of my arm. Now pray to your 
 gods that those whom you placed in such 
 danger may have passed through it un 
 scathed." 
 
 The adon rowed in silence after this, and 
 with great rapidity, until he saw that they 
 were nearing the point upon which the 
 ruined city lay. As he approached the 
 shore, he motioned to Peshala. 
 
 Take the oars, and land where you left 
 the barge," he said. 
 
 The secretary staggered into the rower s 
 seat, and feebly grasped the oars. He 
 searched the shore a moment as if in doubt, 
 and then, pointing the boat to the thin line 
 of bushes screening the lagoon, he moved 
 the craft forward. They came to the mud 
 bar, and Martiesen, bending over the prow, 
 parted the reeds with his hands, and by 
 pulling the tough branches assisted the 
 boat into the harbor. Leaping to his feet, 
 he swept the margin of the narrow pond 
 with a quick glance, and then turned like a 
 god of wrath upon the Libyan, and caught 
 the trembling wretch by the throat with a 
 grasp that meant death. 
 
 " False to the last," he growled, as he 
 threw Peshala to the bottom of the boat, 
 " but here your life of deception ends ! "
 
 OTHER CAPTIVES 161 
 
 Martiesen would delay no longer. He 
 would crush this creature down, and tear 
 his body to shreds, for in this moment there 
 was in his heart neither pity nor quarter. 
 
 A dark form rose quickly from the 
 bushes on the shore ; a naked arm poised an 
 instant in the air, then straight to the head 
 of the adon, like the swift dart of a swal 
 low, whirled a throw-stick. 
 
 The clenched fingers loosened their grip 
 upon the insensible Peshala, and the adon, 
 swaying a moment, like a man to whom 
 death comes while yet he is standing up 
 right, fell heavily forward upon his face. 
 
 " It was prettily done, Tarta," said To- 
 toes, when the boat was brought to the 
 shore. " In all my life I have never seen a 
 better throw at such a distance. But I fear 
 you were too strong, for the man dropped 
 like a bull." 
 
 " Nay, he is not dead, unless he has a 
 remarkably thin skull, for I threw a glan 
 cing blow," answered the villain called 
 Tarta, as the priest and half a dozen others 
 gathered around the boat. The priest 
 looked on with interest, as the adon s body 
 was turned to disclose his face. 
 
 "Martiesen, my lord adon!" he ex 
 claimed. "And this is his scribe, as I live.
 
 1 62 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 Indeed this is a day of marvels. But how 
 is it that this adon comes here with Peshala, 
 and from the south at that ? No doubt the 
 visit has some relation to the presence here 
 this morning of the adon s barge and the 
 two fair prisoners. But why did the adon 
 leap at the throat of his secretary, as 
 though to rend him in tatters, as soon as 
 they came into the harbor? " 
 
 Talking half-aloud and asking many 
 questions, but answering none, Totoes 
 carefully examined the insensible men. 
 
 The lord adon will give us no trouble 
 for several hours at least," he declared. 
 " Tarta is a master hand, and had he been 
 here when that cursed Bariet and his 
 dwarf were slashing right and left, we 
 should have made a handsome catch for 
 one day. Peshala is harder used than the 
 adon," he continued, " for he is even now 
 on the verge of death. 
 
 " I don t think he is worth any trouble on 
 our part. The adon is the one we want. 
 He is rich, and his ransom must be his 
 weight in gems, and gold, and silver. He 
 must not die ; but this carrion here may be 
 sent adrift." 
 
 Totoes walked aside where he could plan 
 his course without interruption. Upon his
 
 OTHER CAPTIVES 163 
 
 evil face, made more revolting by the blow 
 dealt by Bariet, there was displayed cun 
 ning, avarice, and kindred base passions. 
 He was a man of learning and intellectual 
 power, and it w r as not strange that he had 
 attained the leadership of the rogues at 
 Manhotef , and held them completely under 
 his control. He feared no opposition to 
 any plan he might propose, and when he 
 solved, to his own satisfaction, the reason 
 why the adon appeared there so soon after 
 the return of light, he saw in the whole 
 circumstance a more advantageous condi 
 tion to himself than would have come 
 about, had the plans of Peshala not mis 
 carried. 
 
 Returning to the boat, he commanded 
 Tarta and several others to convey Mar- 
 tiesen carefully to a certain mastaba, or 
 underground tomb, near the gateway of a 
 ruined temple, the entrance to which was 
 so covered with broken columns and fallen 
 walls that it could be discovered only by 
 those who knew its location. As the men 
 raised the adon from the boat, Totoes un 
 clasped the belt from which hung the gem- 
 covered sheath and a purse containing a 
 quantity of gold and silver rings. He knew 
 his followers too well to trust so much of
 
 1 64 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 value in their hands. Turning again to the 
 boat, Totoes made another examination of 
 the Libyan. 
 
 " He cannot live until evening," he de 
 clared. " Take the food and wine from the 
 boat, for they are of more use here than 
 with a man who cannot consume them, and 
 then send the craft adrift in the river." 
 
 He watched the men as they executed his 
 commands, and saw, without protest, that 
 they stripped all articles of value from the 
 body of the unconscious man. When this 
 was done, one of the grinning wretches ex 
 tended his hands towards the Libyan s 
 throat and looked inquiringly at Totoes. 
 
 The priest shook his head. " No," he 
 said, " let the gods take him. He will die 
 soon enough." And he motioned towards 
 the river. 
 
 Two of the men swam with the boat to 
 the entrance of the lagoon, and then with 
 all their strength thrust it far out in the 
 stream, where it would be caught by the 
 sluggish current and float away.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 THE HOME-COMING 
 
 WHEN the plague of darkness passed 
 from the land of Egypt, the tasks 
 required of the Hebrews were not again 
 taken up. So great was the fear of the 
 Hebrew God and His mysterious and ir 
 resistible power, that outside the Pharaoh s 
 own household and the temples of Isis and 
 Osiris, where thousands of priests strove 
 to retain their hold upon the superstitious 
 masses, there could be found few with 
 courage to execute the commands of the 
 king or raise their hands against the He 
 brews. All Egypt saw that to which the 
 ruler was blind, and had Martiesen been at 
 the capital of his nome, and set up his 
 standard in revolt at that time, he could 
 have succeeded to the throne without strik 
 ing a serious blow. It was recognized that 
 the Hebrews were under some peculiar pro 
 tection, and their great leader Moses was
 
 1 66 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 regarded with a feeling of undisguised 
 awe. Therefore, when it was known that 
 the Pharaoh had driven Moses from Ram- 
 eses, with the warning that, should the 
 prophet appear again at the capital, he 
 must die, the Egyptians sought to evade 
 the wrath which they expected to follow, 
 and vied with each other in extending kind 
 ness to those upon whom their government 
 laid such heavy burdens. 
 
 Thus it was possible for the friends of 
 Darda to assemble at his home, unham 
 pered by taskmasters, to mourn with the 
 aged father for the daughters who had 
 been so unfairly decoyed from his protec 
 tion. The Libyan dagger carried by Mar- 
 tiesen when he went forth on the mad pur 
 suit of Peshala after the secretary s perfidy 
 was made known to him, was found on the 
 landing-place, and the half-sunken boat 
 which the adon had accidentally destroyed 
 as he swam in the darkness, was discovered 
 some distance down the Nile. 
 
 There was small doubt in the minds of 
 those who searched that the adon had been 
 drowned, and messengers were despatched 
 along the river in quest of his body, that it 
 might be embalmed, as became one of his 
 rank.
 
 THE HOME-COMING 167 
 
 A boat was procured, and preparations 
 were in progress for Darda and Masarah 
 to visit the villa, for the purpose of ac 
 quainting Panas and the princes with the 
 fate that had overtaken Martiesen. It was 
 also the intention of the Hebrew to plead 
 that a force be sent to search for his ab 
 sent daughters and visit punishment upon 
 those who took them away. The Ethio 
 pians were seated at the oars, and Masarah 
 was about to embark, when she discovered, 
 approaching in the distance, the barge 
 bearing Elisheba, Abigail, Bariet, and the 
 wounded dwarf. The soothsayer called to 
 those at the landing, and inquired if the 
 craft was not Martiesen s. Instantly all 
 was commotion, for many came running to 
 the wharf, wondering at what they saw. 
 Soon they could make out a girlish figure 
 standing in the bow, constantly waving her 
 hands to those in whom hope was re 
 awakened. And then this hope grew to 
 conviction, and the sharpest of vision 
 shouted, " It is Abigail ! " and clasped their 
 hands, and waved their open palms to 
 heaven, and shouted yet again, " It is 
 Abigail!" 
 
 Only to Darda there came no hope, for 
 the old man feared it was a taunting vision
 
 that would vanish, and in departing leave 
 him more hopeless than before it came. He 
 lost courage to look, and, bowing himself to 
 the earth, covered his head with his gar 
 ment. The voices of his neighbors came 
 to his ears, but he could not trust himself 
 to listen, and so muffled his hearing with 
 his hands, but from his heart there arose an 
 appeal that the faint ray of courage which 
 had sprung up therein might not be cut 
 down. 
 
 The barge came steadily to the landing, 
 while the shouts of welcome grew with 
 every moment, but the father heard them 
 only as a distant murmur. Elisheba, drop 
 ping the oar upon which she had toiled so 
 steadily much of the day, took Abigail by 
 the hand, and they ran together up the nar 
 row steps. Pushing all aside, they hastened 
 to the drooping, broken figure of the old 
 man, and drew his garment from his face, 
 and caught him in their arms, rained cares 
 ses on his cheeks, and spoke loving words 
 into his ears. Then Darda knew that all 
 was well, and clasping his dear ones to his 
 heart, he raised his eyes to the smiling 
 heavens, and poured forth thanks to that 
 Being who had brought his daughters safe 
 through every danger to their father s 
 arms.
 
 THE HOME-COMING 169 
 
 The details of the journey of the prison 
 ers up the Nile, the departure of Peshala, 
 the long night of waiting, the attack by 
 Totoes and his followers, the peril of Abi 
 gail, the heroism of Bariet and Maesis, 
 were quickly told to the old man and those 
 who crowded to his side. Upon Bariet 
 were lavished the grateful thanks of all, 
 but the poor dwarf was beyond knowledge 
 of their gratitude. He had grown feverish 
 during the latter part of the journey, and 
 though constantly ministered to by Abigail 
 was rapidly sinking as they came to the 
 wharf. He was conveyed to a comfortable 
 place, and all the tenderness possessed by 
 these primitive people was expended in his 
 care, but he grew rapidly weaker, and soon 
 expired. 
 
 Masarah gathered every circumstance 
 of Elisheba s story, and was in haste to 
 depart for the home of the adon. Though 
 fearing that Martiesen was dead, she 
 nevertheless, as is the fashion with woman 
 kind, and has been since the world began, 
 held out to Elisheba every faint hope. But 
 the maiden mourned her lover as one lost, 
 and bending her head in silent grief sought 
 solitude in her home. Mute from the 
 weight of her sorrow, she sat apart on the
 
 170 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 earthen floor, neither seeing nor heeding 
 the preparations round her. Finally Bar- 
 iet came, and kneeling by her side spoke 
 in a low voice : 
 
 " Lady, do not mourn the master as one 
 who is dead, for he lives, and I will find 
 him. I go with Masarah, and when we 
 return, Martiesen will come with us." 
 
 " Nay, Bariet, it cannot be," she said 
 slowly. : He was lost in the Nile the first 
 night of the darkness, lost in his effort to 
 save me from Peshala. They have told 
 me all." 
 
 " Listen, Elisheba, for what I say is 
 truth. As I rowed with all my strength to 
 escape from Manhotef, while yet you were 
 ministering to Abigail, and we were in 
 danger from pursuit, I became faint with 
 my exertions, and my soul was as if it had 
 been taken from my body by the gods, and 
 held suspended at a great height over the 
 Nile. I could look upon our own barge, 
 and see the river for a long distance up and 
 down. I could see myself working at the 
 oars, and I wondered at the strangeness of 
 my vision ; and I also saw that they had no 
 boats at the lagoon, and were not following 
 us. But far up the river I saw a boat, and 
 Elisheba, this I know to be true Mar-
 
 THE HOME-COMING 171 
 
 tiesen sat at the oars, while in the bottom 
 of the boat, staring straight up as though 
 dead, lay Peshala." 
 
 She caught his arm, and to her face came 
 a startled, wondering look, which changed 
 in a moment to doubt and unbelief. 
 
 Impossible, Bariet ! Why do you tell 
 me this idle tale? " 
 
 : It is not idle, my lady. As plainly as 
 you can see your father standing there with 
 Abigail clinging to his side, I saw as I have 
 told. And as I gazed in wonderment, you 
 came running to that part of myself which 
 was rowing there upon the barge, and cried 
 out that Abigail lived. Your words called 
 back to my body that which sees and knows, 
 and which the gods held in their hands. 
 Then I knew that it was a vision." 
 
 " But, Bariet, if you saw this, why did 
 you toil so hard to put as many leagues as 
 possible between us and Manhotef ? Why 
 did you not await the coming of the adon, 
 and warn him of the danger that threat 
 ened, should he land where Peshala se 
 creted us? " 
 
 " Had I told you of this at that time, my 
 lady, you would have looked upon it as a 
 poor plan to entrap you in a snare of my 
 own, and you would not have given consent
 
 i;2 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 to a return to Manhotef or to a pause in 
 our progress. Nor did I at the time believe 
 that that which I had seen could be true, for 
 I supposed my master at the villa or here 
 at Zoan. When I returned, and they told 
 me how the adon was lost in the river while 
 searching for you, I knew that my vision 
 had not lied." 
 
 Elisheba arose, and placed her hand on 
 his arm. 
 
 You have given me hope, Bariet, when 
 a moment ago I was in deepest despair. I 
 cannot explain why it is, or how this can be, 
 but I will believe. Go, Bariet, make haste to 
 tell Panas all you have told to me. Do not 
 delay, for even now the adon may be a pris 
 oner in the hands of those who sought our 
 capture. I shall think of him as alive from 
 this time ; and may the God of my people 
 protect him, until you will give him aid."
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 DISGUISES 
 
 WITH a thousand hopes following in 
 their train, Masarah and Bariet de 
 parted for the villa. It was Elisheba s de 
 sire to accompany them, but it was pointed 
 out that her presence would in no manner 
 assist, and might seriously embarrass, the 
 search. The hour of departure was late, 
 and although Masarah urged haste upon 
 the rowers, it was realized that before they 
 could reach the home of the adon, night 
 would have fallen, and, except in the way 
 of preparation, very little could be accom 
 plished before morning. Bariet told Ma 
 sarah of his vision, and she accepted it as a 
 reality, not caring to speculate upon the 
 question as to how it were possible for the 
 adon to have discovered Peshala in the 
 darkness and secured mastery over him. 
 For the greater part of the journey she 
 remained silent, intent upon some plan by
 
 174 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 which to secure the release of Martiesen, 
 should it turn out that he was in the hands 
 of Totoes and his followers. 
 
 There w r as less of fear and distress in 
 the villa during the period of darkness than 
 in most parts of Egypt. The few words 
 spoken by Masarah before her departure 
 inspired the hope in Panas that the plague 
 would not be of long duration, and he was 
 thus able to quiet the apprehensions of the 
 adon s noble guests. Serah constantly 
 moved among the women and servants, 
 speaking w^ords of consolation, and assur 
 ing her wards that the anger of the Hebrew 
 God was not directed against them, but 
 against the proud and arrogant king. 
 When the light returned, the princes 
 awaited the coming of Martiesen through 
 a portion of the day, but as they were 
 anxious for the safety of their friends, 
 they departed in the afternoon on the 
 journey to Rameses, more than half ex 
 pecting to find the adon at the capital. The 
 occurrence of the plague disarranged all 
 plans for the proposed uprising, and it was 
 agreed with Panas that until the adon 
 should communicate with them, they would 
 take no further steps. Hence, when Ma 
 sarah and Bariet reached their destination,
 
 DISGUISES 175 
 
 the household was assuming something of 
 its accustomed tranquillity. 
 
 Late in the evening, as the four were dis 
 cussing plans for the morrow, a servant 
 interrupted them with the announcement 
 that a villager had arrived with an impor 
 tant message, which he wished to deliver to 
 the lieutenant. The man, when admitted, 
 stated that he came from a village at which 
 the barge of the princes had stopped, to 
 allow some of the dancers to disembark. 
 Soon after leaving the village, they had 
 picked up a drifting boat, which bore the 
 cartouche of the adon Martiesen. In the 
 boat was Peshala, the adon s secretary, in 
 whom the spark of life burned so dimly 
 that it could only with difficulty be dis 
 cerned. The barge returned to the village 
 with the boat in tow, and the present mes 
 senger was employed to bring it to the villa, 
 where attention might be given to the dying 
 man. The princes, having heard nothing 
 of the perfidy of Peshala, supposed that he 
 was on his way to Rameses with his master, 
 who they feared must have perished. 
 
 Panas and Bariet ran to the landing, and 
 the Libyan was carried to one of the houses 
 lining the approach, where an attempt was 
 made at once to revive him. It was realized
 
 176 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 that if he could be brought to conscious 
 ness, he might be induced to give informa 
 tion concerning the fate of his master. 
 They administered nourishment and re 
 storatives with extreme caution, and in 
 time some slight improvement in his condi 
 tion was noted. Towards morning he be 
 gan to mumble words in his own language, 
 and Bariet, who understood the Libyan 
 tongue, sat where he could catch the words, 
 hoping thus to obtain a clue. The man 
 spoke no intelligible sentence, except to 
 rave against the darkness and promise him 
 self requital for the wounds he had re 
 ceived at the hands of Elisheba. Later he 
 spoke Martiesen s name, and then some of 
 the scenes of that terrible night mingled 
 with his babbling in oft-repeated confusion. 
 Only this they learned, that Peshala spoke 
 as though he had Martiesen bound and 
 helpless before him, and was withholding 
 his hand from dealing him a death-blow 
 until he could cause greater anguish of 
 mind through indignities which he intended 
 to inflict. 
 
 " This delirium may last several days," 
 said Masarah, who had been listening to 
 the disconnected ravings as they were in 
 terpreted by Bariet. " We cannot await
 
 DISGUISES 177 
 
 his return to consciousness if we would aid 
 Martiesen. We must seek the adon at 
 Manhotef." 
 
 : I so believe," assented Panas, " and 
 will at once set about summoning whatever 
 force we have at the villa. The start shall 
 be made at the earliest moment." 
 
 " No, Panas, in that way you will not be 
 successful. Should you go with armed 
 men to Manhotef, you would find only the 
 ruins. Those who have lived there have 
 discovered, in their years of wandering 
 among the broken tombs and temples, 
 many places in which they may disappear 
 when danger threatens. Without the aid 
 of more slaves than the Pharaoh himself 
 commands, you would not discover the 
 adon in months." 
 
 " Alone, then, or with but one compan 
 ion, I will go among them in search of my 
 master." 
 
 " And become a prisoner with him, thus 
 adding to the amount of ransom that will 
 be demanded." 
 
 * But have you not said that we must 
 move quickly if we would aid him? We 
 cannot sit here in idleness and await the 
 turn of events. Martiesen would not do so, 
 were I in need of his aid." 
 
 12
 
 178 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " I will go to Manhotef, and Serah with 
 me," replied Masarah. 
 
 Panas leaped to his feet. " Impossible, 
 Masarah ! It is most dangerous, and I 
 cannot permit it. Besides, what can two 
 women do among wretches like those who 
 infest the ruins? " 
 
 The woman smiled, but made no reply. 
 
 " Serah," he said, turning to the girl, 
 " surely you must realize the danger of 
 this. Join me in dissuading your mother 
 from her purpose. Do you think that I, 
 who am able to cope with a score of these 
 rascals, will suffer helpless women to take 
 up the risk that lies in such an enterprise ? " 
 
 " Nay, Panas, have no fears," said 
 Serah, aproaching him and reaching her 
 hand up to his sturdy shoulders. With 
 my mother, disguised as a worker of 
 magic, I have three times visited Man 
 hotef, and we came thence without inter 
 ference. I, too, wore disguise, for my face 
 was stained until it was no longer fair, my 
 hair was tossed in tangled mats, and I wore 
 the tattered garments of an insane beggar. 
 Even you would not recognize me when 
 I am thus clad, my Panas." 
 
 The lieutenant drew the beautiful girl 
 to his side, and declared again that he 
 would not suffer her to take the risk.
 
 DISGUISES 179 
 
 But there is no risk, Panas," she re 
 plied earnestly. You should have seen 
 my mother work enchantments before their 
 wondering eyes, and heard how they be 
 lieved it all ; and when she read the horo 
 scope for some, they whispered to one an 
 other that she was greater than the oracle 
 at the temple of Apis, who catches the 
 words from the sacred bull itself. They 
 did not know that from one who had es 
 caped them, and had become once more a 
 respectable man, she had learned the his 
 tory of many in Manhotef, and was thus 
 prepared to tell them truths." And the 
 girl laughed as she recalled the awe in 
 which they held her mother. 
 
 Even old Totoes, who knows some 
 thing of magic himself, fears my mother," 
 continued Serah, "and when I walked 
 slowly toward him as in a trance, and sang 
 a wild chant, in which he was promised 
 great riches, should he take steps to un 
 cover a vast treasure that had been walled 
 up in one of the houses of the ruin, he 
 thought I possessed the gift of second 
 sight, and, taking my mother aside, prom 
 ised her half of all he should find, if by her 
 necromancy she would point out where in 
 that mass of ruined palaces and temples 
 he must dig."
 
 i8o THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Ah, Serah, one who did not know 
 might think that you find happiness in de 
 ception," said Panas, laughing in spite of 
 himself. 
 
 " Nay, Panas," replied Serah, quickly 
 chiding him, " not when deception harms 
 or misleads those who have truth in them 
 selves; but in the case of this old tyrant, 
 who rules the poor wretches at Manhotef 
 by playing upon their superstition, the op 
 portunity was one I could not miss." 
 
 " There is no other way of saving the 
 life of the adon, if he be yet alive and at 
 Manhotef," said Masarah, " and before the 
 coming of night we must be upon the way." 
 
 " But still I feel that I should be near at 
 hand, ready to render assistance," per 
 sisted Panas. 
 
 " Such a course would be discovered and 
 endanger our lives, which are otherwise 
 safe," declared Masarah. 
 
 Nevertheless, after much persuasion, 
 Panas secured Masarah s assent to this ar 
 rangement: He would go with Bariet to 
 a point on the river nearly opposite Man 
 hotef, where they would remain disguised 
 as trappers, engaged in snaring wildfowl. 
 Constant watch would be kept, and by an 
 agreed signal the men might be summoned.
 
 DISGUISES 181 
 
 Knowing that at least he would be at no 
 great distance from the beautiful girl to 
 whom he had surrendered his heart, the 
 lieutenant consented to the proposed visit 
 under these conditions. 
 
 A trustworthy servant was put in charge 
 of the babbling but incoherent secretary, 
 and those upon whom so much depended 
 sought rest. In the afternoon Serah and 
 Panas met in the magnificent gardens of 
 the villa, and hand in hand they wandered 
 in the groves, or sat by ponds, talking such 
 nonsense as lovers in all ages have found 
 pleasure in discussing. There was much 
 of the airy and joyous about Serah, which, 
 to the grave soldier, whose life had mostly 
 been spent in camp and upon long cam 
 paigns in distant countries, appeared like 
 the butterfly that spreads its gorgeous 
 wings before each flower ; yet he knew that 
 underneath all this exuberance was hidden 
 the thoughtful, true woman ; for had he not 
 seen how nobly she could work, and how 
 entirely self-reliant she was at a time when 
 the strongest hearts turned faint and sick 
 with fear? 
 
 Towards evening Masarah came to 
 them, and told her daughter it was time 
 to prepare for their departure.
 
 182 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Now look well upon me, Panas," said 
 the girl, " for under the hands of the 
 mother who gave me all you have been 
 praising these many hours, I am soon to 
 change my form. When next you see me, 
 you will turn away in disgust." 
 
 1 That cannot be," declared Panas, " for 
 no art, however cunning, can hide the 
 beauty of Serah, nor could I ever behold 
 her other than with pleasure." 
 
 " Remember your words, Panas, and ex 
 pect to regret their utterance," laughed the 
 girl, as she curtesied prettily before him, 
 and turned laughingly away. 
 
 An hour later, Panas, clad as a hunts 
 man, with Bariet as his servant, awaited 
 Masarah and Serah in a room adjoining 
 the one occupied by Peshala. When the 
 women finally appeared, the lieutenant 
 rubbed his eyes, and stared as though he 
 beheld an apparition. Masarah was bent, 
 aged in every feature, and showed the black 
 and swarthy complexion of one who lives 
 constantly in the sun. Her clothing be 
 fitted her calling, and was hung with oddly- 
 shaped objects and charms. She carried a 
 bronze lamp, or censer, and in a bag at her 
 side were many herbs and bits of wood 
 not common to Egypt. Serah had been
 
 DISGUISES 183 
 
 darkened with some lotion that gave her a 
 cadaverous, deathlike appearance, and 
 took from her features those delicious 
 curves which were half her charm. Her 
 hair hung in matted tangles about her face 
 and shoulders, and bits of papyrus leaves 
 and stubble clung to it, as though she made 
 her bed in stables. Her eyes had lost their 
 twinkle of fun and love of life, and were 
 now vacant and expressionless, while, by 
 skilful shading about the mouth, her lips 
 were made to look shrunken and ugly. Her 
 arms appeared to be bony, and they carried 
 several unsightly scars ; about her feet and 
 ankles cumbersome and frayed strips of 
 cloth were braided. Her clothing was a 
 mass of tatters and patches, so coarse and 
 stained that one would shrink instinctively 
 from it. Indeed, nothing more repulsive 
 or unlovely could be imagined, and it was 
 small wonder that Panas at first thought 
 he was the victim of a deception, and that 
 those before him were women procured for 
 the occasion. 
 
 Serah approached him, staring vacantly 
 as though at the wall beyond, and when she 
 reached his side, she awaited his careful 
 inspection. The lieutenant scanned her 
 from head to foot, and was about to turn
 
 1 84 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 away, when she bowed gravely, and broke 
 into rippling laughter. 
 
 Would the gallant Panas, who has 
 sworn fifty times this afternoon that I was 
 the most beautiful woman in Egypt, take 
 back his troth ? " she asked naively. 
 
 He saw the light and mischief in her 
 eyes, and heard the ring of the voice, and 
 the music of the laughter that had been 
 wont to stir his heart, but otherwise she 
 was a stranger. 
 
 " Is it Serah ? " and he touched her hand 
 in wonderment, not yet convinced that such 
 complete disguise was possible. At length 
 he said : " I am defeated, for I thought my 
 love would expose the counterfeit, no mat 
 ter how cunningly it might be made. Had 
 I not heard your voice, and did I not know 
 that your heart is this moment throbbing 
 with the love you but this day pledged me, 
 I should mourn Serah as one who is among 
 the dead." 
 
 " And do you doubt that the sorceress 
 and her daughter may with safety visit old 
 Totoes in his ruins ? " 
 
 " No longer, my loved one. I am only 
 grieved that the hardship should fall upon 
 you. But go, and remember that upon the 
 shore of the Nile opposite Manhotef, I with
 
 DISGUISES 185 
 
 Bariet shall keep constant watch, and if by 
 night we see a swaying light, or if by day 
 a fluttering piece of cloth thrice raised and 
 lowered, we shall come with all speed to 
 your rescue." 
 
 " Fear not, Panas," she replied, " I shall 
 have courage and happiness in the thought 
 that you are near, for you have won my 
 love. The people of Manhotef know us 
 only as you see us now, and they will not 
 suspect our errand." 
 
 The women walked rapidly to the land 
 ing-place, where a small boat was ready 
 for them. Serah took the oars, and with a 
 wave of her hand to the anxious lieutenant, 
 they started directly across the river. 
 Panas gave orders that the most careful 
 watch should be kept upon the Libyan at 
 all hours, and a few minutes after the de 
 parture of Masarah and Serah, he entered 
 the boat with Bariet, and made all speed 
 toward the rendezvous agreed upon.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 AT MANHOTEF 
 
 MANY hours after Martiesen had 
 been carried away from the lagoon, 
 he opened his eyes to consciousness. About 
 him all was intensely dark, and his first 
 thought w r as that he was still upon the Nile 
 with Peshala ; but when his hands were ex 
 tended, they came against the damp and 
 trodden surface of an earthen floor. It 
 required time for him to collect his 
 thoughts to determine where he was 
 when he lost himself, or what had taken 
 place just before that moment. He had a 
 dim recollection of sudden passion, and 
 then a leap and a grasp upon a man s 
 throat. Who was this he sought to kill? 
 Ah, yes, Peshala ! He recalled it now the 
 man was Peshala. But what had passed 
 before? Was there cause w r hy he should 
 seek the life of Peshala? He asked this 
 question many times before the light at
 
 AT MANHOTEF 187 
 
 last broke through, and he remembered 
 that he was searching for Elisheba, and 
 that Peshala had guided him to Manhotef , 
 and that Elisheba was not there. But 
 where was Peshala now ? Had he escaped ? 
 Or had his life gone out as Martiesen in 
 tended it should, and was not the body near 
 him on the floor ? Martiesen felt on each 
 side as far as he could reach, and found 
 upon his left and at his head a stone wall, 
 upon the other side, only the beaten earth. 
 He could not rise, for his brain whirled, 
 and he grew deathly faint when he at 
 tempted it. There was a bandage about his 
 head, and under it some leaves, the bruised 
 pulp of which crumpled in his fingers. 
 Who had wrapped his head in this poultice ? 
 Surely not Peshala, for the secretary, if 
 he had escaped, would not have bound the 
 wounds of one whose life he sought. 
 
 Thus, half-conscious, and with throb 
 bing, fainting head, the adon s thoughts 
 ran in a circle, and ever returned to the 
 one reality that he was wounded, helpless, 
 and alone. After a time, he spoke, feebly 
 at first, but later with more volume. He 
 called for water, repeating the word many 
 times with all his strength, until in time he 
 saw the glimmer of a lamp approaching
 
 1 83 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 through a long and narrow passageway. 
 Then a man came to his side, and held 
 the lamp where its dim light fell on the 
 adon s face. 
 
 Water, water ! " pleaded Martiesen. 
 " I thirst greatly." 
 
 The man, a convict, shorn of both ears, 
 raised a small jar from the floor, and with 
 the swinging lamp went slowly back the 
 way he came. The adon may have 
 swooned, for he did not realize the con 
 vict s return, until he felt a hand under his 
 head, and the edge of the water jar at his 
 lips. He drank deeply, a bitter, medicated 
 draught, but he cared not if it were pois 
 oned, so long as it quenched his thirst. 
 When he had drained the vessel, he sank 
 upon his pillow of rags, and murmured a 
 prayer to Osiris for those who succored 
 him. 
 
 And when he looked again, two men 
 were beside him, the priest Totoes and the 
 convict Niston, crouching near with the 
 lamp between them. 
 
 " W T hat place is this ? " asked the adon, 
 when he had rested. 
 
 " Manhotef, my lord adon," answered 
 Totoes, quietly. i
 
 AT MANHOTEF 189 
 
 " Into whose hands have I fallen? " he 
 questioned, after a wait of some minutes. 
 
 The hands of friends, who found you 
 unconscious and wounded on the bank of 
 the Nile," declared Totoes. 
 
 " Wounded ? and by whom ? " 
 
 By the man with whom you fought in 
 the boat, and who suddenly overcame you. 
 Then, after dealing you a blow with one 
 of the oars, he threw you into the shallow 
 water, and rowed rapidly away. Niston, 
 who saw the encounter, took you from the 
 river in time to preserve your life." The 
 convict grinned, and nodded assent. 
 
 Why am I imprisoned? " 
 
 " Not imprisoned, my lord adon," re 
 sponded Totoes, quickly. " You are not 
 imprisoned, but concealed in a place where 
 you will not be discovered by enemies, for 
 you are not in condition to meet them. My 
 lord adon needs rest, and he must talk no 
 more at present." 
 
 Martiesen felt a delicious numbness 
 stealing over him, and it came to his mind 
 that the water of which he drank so freely 
 was drugged. He made an effort to shake 
 off his drowsiness. 
 
 " Stay, priest ! Were any strangers 
 found within your harbor when the dark 
 ness broke? " he demanded.
 
 190 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 When my lord adon is further re 
 freshed, I shall talk with him," said To- 
 toes. " Niston will remain within call." 
 And through his closing eyelids Martiesen 
 saw the men depart, with the smoking lamp 
 between them. 
 
 When he next awoke, the adon s first 
 thought was that he was greatly strength 
 ened, yet every muscle was cramped and 
 lame from lying for hours upon the hard 
 ground. He shouted for the convict, and 
 after the call was several times repeated, 
 Niston came sleepily along the passageway, 
 as one but that moment aroused from his 
 couch. 
 
 " Is it day or night ? " the adon asked. 
 
 " Night," was the answer. " But you 
 are not to talk until Totoes comes." 
 
 "Totoes?" 
 
 " Aye, the priest who was with you here 
 when first you awoke." 
 
 What has this priest to do with me, 
 and why has he brought me to an under 
 ground tomb, for such I see it is ? " de 
 manded Martiesen. 
 
 " My lord, I am to answer no questions, 
 for Totoes, whom I have summoned, will 
 tell you all. I have orders to give you food
 
 AT MANHOTEF 191 
 
 and drink and to care for your wound, but 
 no more." 
 
 Niston returned to the outer room, and 
 soon brought some lentils, cakes, and goat s 
 milk, of which the adon partook with relish. 
 In the meantime the convict prepared a 
 fresh poultice of cooling leaves, which he 
 bound upon the adon s head with a dex 
 terity that spoke of long practice. The 
 adon noticed that the convict watched him 
 narrowly, and at all times kept near the 
 passageway, as if anticipating an at 
 tempted escape. 
 
 You guard me closely," he said. 
 
 ; I do as I am told, Martiesen, and those 
 who know the master of Manhotef learn to 
 do his bidding." 
 
 When am I to see my captor again, this 
 master of Manhotef, as you call him? " 
 
 " He gave orders to be informed at once, 
 should you awake, and he is now upon his 
 way hither." 
 
 Taking up the basket and jar in which 
 the food and water were brought, the con 
 vict, keeping his face toward the adon, 
 walked backward through the passageway. 
 Martiesen watched him closely, and ob 
 served that the barrier separating the outer 
 chamber from the passageway was opened
 
 192 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 from the outside, doubtless by one on guard 
 at that point. In a few moments the stone 
 turned upon its grooves again, and Totoes 
 came forward. 
 
 " My lord adon improves rapidly," he 
 said, seating himself just inside the cham 
 ber. 
 
 " Aye, I am stronger now, and must 
 thank you, and those who serve you, for 
 both food and attention. I hope you will 
 not find me ungrateful, sir priest. I assure 
 you that you shall be well rewarded. At 
 this moment, however, I am most impatient 
 for an answer to a question I asked before 
 I fell into the stupor brought upon me by 
 your potion. I think you remember it: 
 Were any strangers discovered in your 
 harbor when the darkness left ? " 
 
 Yes, my lord adon, I recall your ques 
 tion, and will answer. There were in the 
 harbor two beautiful Hebrew girls, sisters 
 I believe, and they were held by two slaves, 
 their captors." 
 
 Martiesen started from the ground. 
 "Where are they, priest? Quick, where 
 are they? " 
 
 " Slowly, slowly, my lord," replied To 
 toes, craftily. "Do not overexcite yourself, 
 and you shall hear all. My people, stirred
 
 AT MANHOTEF 193 
 
 by the accursed plague, were early abroad 
 when light appeared, and some of them saw 
 within the harbor a barge upon which were 
 the sisters. Two slaves guarded them, and 
 it was evident that the maidens were in 
 great fear and distress. A messenger 
 hastily brought me the tidings, and on run 
 ning to the shore I found the report true. 
 Determined to assist the women, I directed 
 several men to surround the barge, but 
 when I demanded surrender, the slaves 
 resisted so vigorously that, before we over 
 powered and slew them, three of my fol 
 lowers fell at their hands." 
 
 ( But the sisters? Tell me quickly, 
 priest, where are they? I care not for this 
 story of a fight between slaves and your 
 wretched followers. Where are the He 
 brew women? " 
 
 They are here, at Manhotef." 
 
 "Here!" 
 
 The priest nodded. 
 
 " Safe and unharmed? " 
 
 They are safe and unharmed, for 
 which they have to thank my bravery and 
 that of my followers, three of whom, as I 
 tell you, gave up their lives. I myself re 
 ceived a blow that nearly blinded me, as 
 you can see." 
 13
 
 194 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Enough, Totoes, for such the convict 
 tells me is your name. Let the description 
 of the fight remain for the future. I would 
 see the Hebrew sisters at once." 
 
 " Nay, my lord adon, again you are in 
 too great haste. The ruins of Manhotef 
 are wide, and its roads are difficult to fol 
 low, even to those who are strong. Then 
 there is another reason for patience. 
 Peshala, your secretary, was the one with 
 whom you fought in the boat, and when 
 he left you for dead in the shallow water 
 near the mouth of the harbor, he took the 
 way to Rameses. On the day preceding a 
 certain festival given for the princes of the 
 blood at the home of Martiesen, Peshala 
 sent me a writing, in which he disclosed 
 the existence of a plot to usurp the throne, 
 of which my lord may have heard." 
 
 The adon gave no answer. 
 
 " Peshala informed me that he should 
 go to Rameses that night, to expose the con 
 spiracy to the Pharaoh. On a previous 
 occasion he had sought me, and endeavored 
 to secure my aid in carrying out plans 
 formed by him for your confusion ; but I 
 did not enter into them, as I have ever en 
 tertained great respect for the wise and 
 gentle ruler of the Nome of the Prince.
 
 AT MANHOTEF 195 
 
 However, I owe something to Peshala for 
 his aid in certain enterprises, and so, when 
 he asked a promise of me to the effect that 
 if he would leave two Hebrew girls in the 
 harbor, I would conduct them to a safe x 
 hiding-place and guard them until his 
 return, I gave it freely." 
 
 " And you intend to do this ? " 
 " My lord adon, I am an outcast priest, 
 driven from home and temple by cunning 
 and unscrupulous enemies, who, fortu 
 nately for them, secured the favor of the 
 ruler. In Manhotef there are very many 
 wretches that look to me for direction and 
 advice. If I fail them, they must starve in 
 these ruined tombs and temples, which 
 produce only bats. We are an impover 
 ished people." 
 
 " And has Peshala promised you treas 
 ure?" 
 
 The promise has been made." 
 " Then you ask ransom before you will 
 set the Hebrew sisters and myself free? : 
 " It is so, my lord. We at Manhotef 
 must surely cast our seed when the waters 
 rise." 
 
 " What sum do you demand? " 
 " Ten thousand talents in gems and bars 
 of gold and silver."
 
 196 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " The sum is large." 
 The service is greater." 
 You surely cannot expect as much 
 from Peshala, who has nothing." 
 
 * With the Pharaoh as his benefactor, 
 he has everything, even that which Mar- 
 tiesen calls his own." 
 
 The adon hesitated. From the first he 
 had entertained doubts as to the truth of 
 the priest s tale, and at this moment a cun 
 ning gleam, which the flickering lamp dis 
 closed in the eyes of his jailer, deepened his 
 belief that most of what he had heard was 
 false. 
 
 How do you propose this sum shall be 
 paid?" 
 
 The adon is a scholar. With his own 
 hand let him write an order to his lieuten 
 ant Panas, and set his cartouche at the 
 bottom. It shall direct the payment of the 
 treasure to the bearer, and give him safe 
 passage from the adon s palace." 
 
 " And what guarantee have I that when 
 the sum is paid we shall be set free ? " 
 
 " The pledge of Totoes, which in Man- 
 hotef is as good law, as is the command 
 of Meneptah in Rameses." 
 
 Martiesen looked into his face, and 
 smiled.
 
 AT MANHOTEF 197 
 
 "You doubt, my lord?" 
 
 " Aye, Totoes, I doubt. I would not 
 withhold this treasure nor twice its volume, 
 if it were in your power to free Elisheba 
 and Abigail, the Hebrew sisters, and with 
 myself set us upon the Nile in a craft that 
 will bear us hence. Nay, you may accom 
 pany us, and with you the earless convict, 
 or any of your thieves, and I will pledge 
 the honor of a house that has never been 
 sullied to pay the treasure to your hands 
 and offer no resistance to your return. 
 But without any assurance that you hold 
 Elisheba captive, or that she is living, and 
 has her sister with her, or that you will 
 even free me from this tomb, once you get 
 my order for the ransom, except only the 
 promise you offer, I will not give you 
 treasure." 
 
 " As my lord adon wishes," said the 
 priest, rising. " Two days have passed 
 since you were brought here. You know 
 full well that Peshala will not be slow to 
 act. I cannot tell at what hour he may 
 come with forces at his command and the 
 authority of the Egyptian king as his 
 warrant. I have no choice whether the 
 treasure is paid at your hands or at the 
 hands of Peshala, but this I know, you will
 
 i 9 8 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 not see the light of day or any face but 
 mine, nor will I release the woman who is 
 so greatly coveted by both the adon and his 
 secretary, until I hold the treasure I have 
 named secure in Manhotef." 
 
 Taking the lamp in his hand, Totoes 
 strode down the passage\vay, and Mar- 
 tiesen heard the stone which closed the 
 entrance roll into place. The adon knew 
 there w r as no hope of escape, for just be 
 yond this massive stone \vas a room similar 
 to the one in which he was confined. When 
 he crept through the passageway, he heard 
 the voices of Totoes and Niston, and 
 though he could distinguish no words, he 
 knew 7 they sat on guard. 
 
 Six hours passed before the priest ap 
 peared again, though to the lonely occupant 
 of this chamber the hours might have been 
 days, so slowly did they drag. A small 
 quantity of food and water was brought, 
 and the adon was told to eat and drink. 
 Totoes asked no questions, until he took 
 up the lamp to depart, and then he inquired 
 if the adon was yet willing to execute 
 the writing directing Panas to pay the 
 ransom. 
 
 " Nay, priest," he replied, " it is idle to 
 ask, for I have no surety that those for
 
 AT MANHOTEF 199 
 
 whom you demand ransom will be released. 
 Your conditions do not inspire confidence, 
 and I have no faith in your pledge." 
 
 * When Peshala stands here beside me 
 with an order from the Pharaoh in his 
 hands for your arrest, the hour will have 
 passed in which you may accept this offer." 
 
 There was no reply, and Totoes again 
 left the chamber to its despairing occupant. 
 How long a time elapsed before the next 
 visit, Martiesen could not tell. He spent 
 hours in pacing the willed room; then, 
 though he was familiar with the character 
 of such enclosures, and knew the useless- 
 ness of his search, he spent other hours 
 in passing his hands over every inch of the 
 wall, hoping he might find one stone that 
 could be loosened, and open an opportunity 
 to dig toward freedom. He searched the 
 passage to the outer chamber, listened long 
 at the stone door, and tried his strength 
 upon its grooves. He slept, and at last, 
 upon waking, found Totoes by his side. 
 The priest, as before, had brought food 
 and drink. 
 
 !< I have pleasant tidings for you, my 
 lord adon," said Totoes, as Martiesen ate 
 ravenously of the scanty fare.
 
 200 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Indeed, that is good of you," answered 
 Martiesen, as he glowered upon the priest, 
 and saw his face was overspread with a 
 grin. 
 
 " Yes, tidings from Rameses, where 
 your secretary has been added to the list 
 of counsellors and favorites of the Pha 
 raoh." 
 
 Excellent. Then I suppose Totoes an 
 ticipates an early return to his caste and 
 his temple, with ten thousand talents in 
 his bag. But who brings these tidings 
 thither? " 
 
 " Last night there came to Manhotef 
 from Rameses a soothsayer and practicer 
 of magic, accompanied by her insane 
 daughter. She is a shrewd and cunning 
 hag, who has been here before, and, though 
 I have endeavored to discover the secret of 
 her tricks, I have failed. She travels up 
 and down the Nile, and often displays her 
 art in the homes of the rich. I am told 
 that she is much sought by those who have 
 love affairs in which they wish advice." 
 
 Her name perhaps I know her ! " 
 
 "Masarah " 
 
 The bason which Martiesen was raising 
 to his lips dropped from his hands, and the 
 water was spilled upon the floor. But the
 
 AT MANHOTEF 201 
 
 adon quickly recovered himself from the 
 surprise occasioned by the name Totoes 
 had spoken. 
 
 Your pardon, priest," he said with ap 
 parent regret over the accident. " In my 
 greediness to quench my thirst the bason 
 slipped, and I remain thirsty. I suppose 
 it would be a breach of the rules of your 
 prison to ask for a renewal of the water. 
 The name, you say, is " 
 
 " Masarah." 
 
 " No, I know it not. There are so many 
 women of her class. But this one, you say, 
 has a daughter." 
 
 " Aye, insane and strange, but some 
 times cunning with her songs and myster 
 ies, in which she helps her mother; an 
 ugly-looking creature, though she has a 
 voice of strange power and sweetness." 
 
 "The mother?" 
 
 " Nay, the daughter. The mother is a 
 crone." 
 
 " I do not recognize your description, 
 and if I have ever seen them, have for 
 gotten it. But what says this Ma , 
 
 Ma " 
 
 " Masarah," prompted the priest. 
 
 " What says this Masarah about the 
 Pharaoh and his new-found confidant?
 
 202 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 Come, Totoes, speak, and it may win the 
 order for my ransom." 
 
 " My lord adon, you mistake me," re 
 plied Totoes, in a spirit of protest. " I 
 desire to set you and these maidens free, 
 for I have little love for the king or for 
 Peshala. The rich and powerful so often 
 forget the poor and helpless, when a service 
 has been rendered, and there is no longer 
 need for aid, that in justice to those for 
 whom I act here in Manhotef, I have de 
 manded the ransom treasure in advance of 
 your freedom." 
 
 Big fish are not often caught in your 
 net, Totoes, and so you intend to bring this 
 one to a landing," laughed the adon. 
 
 You do not look at it from an entirely 
 false position, my lord," admitted the 
 priest. 
 
 " But tell me of Rameses, Totoes ; we 
 shall speak of the ransom later." 
 
 " Masarah and her daughter were in 
 Rameses during the plague of darkness, 
 which, she says, was sent at the instance 
 of Moses, the prophet of the Hebrews. 
 Yesterday they went to the palace with 
 others of their kind, to show their arts 
 before the king, his nobles, and his women. 
 While there, they heard talk concerning a
 
 AT MANHOTEF 203 
 
 new-found favorite who had done the king 
 some great service, and when Masarah 
 made inquiry, she learned that his name 
 was Peshala. She was told that Peshala 
 had exposed a plot to usurp the crown in 
 which you were to some extent concerned, 
 and there was talk that your estates are to 
 be sequestered to the crown, and a gener 
 ous reward conferred upon your former 
 scribe. All this I drew from her by many 
 questions," declared the priest. 
 
 " Likelier she drew it from you," thought 
 Martiesen, but aloud he said : " The tidings 
 are grave, if true, and I do not like the 
 story, for it has an ugly look. Do you be 
 lieve the woman, Totoes ? " 
 
 i( I do, my lord. Upon such matters 
 women of this class tell their gossip faith 
 fully. Were it a court scandal, involving 
 the character of some other woman, there 
 might be cause to doubt." 
 
 " May I not see her and question her 
 myself? " asked Martiesen. 
 
 The priest looked at his prisoner search- 
 ingly. He felt that the ransom was now 
 almost within his grasp, and if he would 
 win it, he must partially allay the adon s 
 suspicions. A denial of the request might 
 further arouse them, and this Totoes could
 
 2O4 
 
 not afford to do. He resolved to employ a 
 semblance of frankness, hoping thus to 
 disarm the man he was attempting to rob. 
 Moreover, he believed that through the 
 giving of promises he could induce Ma- 
 sarah to add such details to the story as 
 might be necessary to carry out the de 
 ception. 
 
 " My lord, they may have departed," 
 replied Totoes, " but I will seek them, and 
 if Masarah will return, you may question 
 her in my presence, in the outer chamber 
 of the tomb." 
 
 Totoes hurried away, and when the 
 stone was rolled to its place, Martiesen 
 leaped to his feet, and ran from side to side 
 of the circumscribed place in excess of joy. 
 Hope came again to his heart, for he read 
 in the presence of Masarah an attempt to 
 effect the escape of Elisheba and Abigail, 
 if they were prisoners, and possibly of him 
 self,
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 EASY MAGIC 
 
 THE tomb in which Martiesen was con 
 fined was one of a score of the same 
 general character and appearance which 
 found their entrances in the once splendid 
 court of the dismantled temple. It was 
 reached by a long, descending passage, 
 narrow, low, and walled. The first or 
 outer chamber was for the accommodation 
 of relatives of the deceased, who at stated 
 intervals brought hither food and offer 
 ings for the dead. Then another passage 
 led to the middle chamber, and in this the 
 mummified bodies were placed. Imme 
 diately adjoining this, and separated by a 
 strong wall, was a smaller chamber, which 
 the souls of the dead were supposed to oc 
 cupy. Blocking the passage between the- 
 outer and middle chambers was a heavy 
 mass of granite, balanced with such pre 
 cision that it would move back easily from 
 the outside, but could not be lifted from its
 
 206 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 bed by anyone stationed in the passage 
 leading to the interior rooms. 
 
 Totoes therefore felt secure in leaving 
 the convicts Niston and Tarta on guard in 
 the outer chamber, and after repeated cau 
 tioning and the promise of a speedy return, 
 he crept through the inclined passage, and 
 sought Masarah in the ruin-piled streets of 
 Manhotef . The evening was falling when 
 he came to an open space in which a num 
 ber of scantily-clad men and women and 
 naked children were seated in a semicircle, 
 watching the preparations going on before 
 them. Around the little space, heaped in 
 strange confusion, were hundreds of splen 
 did blocks of carved marble, and upon 
 these lounged the men, scarcely less inter 
 ested in what they saw than were the awe- 
 stricken women and the fearsome children 
 huddled together upon the ground. 
 
 A few yards of cloth thrown over some 
 bamboo rods served as a screen, and in 
 front of this was a small heap of flickering 
 embers. As the darkness deepened, Ma 
 sarah, slowly chanting a shrill refrain, ap 
 proached the glowing coals, and, as she 
 muttered incantations that were scarcely 
 heard beyond the reach of her staff, she 
 sprinkled a powdered substance upon the 
 fire. A white smoke arose, and as the
 
 EASY MAGIC 207 
 
 witch-like woman waved her arms, gro 
 tesque shapes of giant size formed from 
 the smoke, and danced their way into the 
 evening sky. They were merry, pleasing 
 ghosts, and as they danced and bowed be 
 fore each other, Serah brought colored 
 lights from behind the screen, and by wav 
 ing them aloft lighted the apparitions with 
 brilliant hues. 
 
 There were expressions of delight from 
 those who beheld the apparitions, and into 
 the wan faces of the children came some 
 glimmer of happiness. The women, too, 
 lost for a moment the starved, hunted look 
 which they ever bore at Manhotef, and 
 one of them beckoned furtively to the 
 soothsayer to approach. When Masarah 
 stood by her side, still waving her wand, 
 the woman spoke, without turning her eyes 
 from the figures. 
 
 " Osiris reward you," said the woman. 
 You have brought back the memory of 
 the happy days I lived in Rameses." 
 
 Why did you come here? " asked Ma 
 sarah, as though numbling her incanta 
 tions. 
 
 " My husband fell a victim to Totoes, 
 and engaged with him in a plot. We fled 
 thither to escape the mines." 
 
 " Where is your husband now? "
 
 208 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Alas ! he planned to escape and seek 
 asylum in Nubia, and was killed by the 
 guards." 
 
 " Are you guilty of crime ? " 
 
 " As Aupee is my watchful friend, I am 
 not. But Totoes has ordered that I come 
 to his castle to serve as his slave, and this 
 is my last night of happiness. Osiris de 
 fend me from the fate." 
 
 Masarah dropped her wand, and as 
 she stooped to pick it up, glanced at the 
 woman. She was young and pretty, not 
 much older than her own daughter, and 
 with a depth of anguish in her wonderful 
 eyes that touched the heart of the sorceress 
 with sympathy. 
 
 I read in the stars that help is at hand," 
 said Masarah, while Serah sprinkled more 
 powder upon the coals, and fresh smoke 
 arose. Tell me this, has Totoes a noble 
 prisoner here in Manhotef ? " 
 
 Yes, two men were speaking about it 
 as they gambled here while you were erect 
 ing your screen." 
 
 " Where confined?" 
 
 " In one of the tombs underneath the 
 ruins of the great temple. The men said 
 that heavy ransom would be demanded." 
 
 " Will gold help you to escape? "
 
 EASY MAGIC 209 
 
 " Gold ! O mighty Nub ! Ah, my father 
 has gold, and is a merchant in Rameses; 
 but he knows not where I am. Gold ! With 
 gold, or even silver, I could bribe my way 
 hence. No one in Manhotef has gold, ex 
 cept the terrible ruler." 
 
 Masarah swept her tattered robe around 
 her, until it almost covered her face, and 
 as she moved forward, she stumbled 
 against the woman with whom she had 
 spoken. A small purse filled with tiny gold 
 rings fell into the woman s lap, but she 
 covered it with her hand so quickly that 
 none saw, especially as they were watching 
 the magic-worker. 
 
 Masarah presented a number of simple 
 tricks of magic, and was about to close her 
 performance with the usual appeal for 
 gifts of food or small coins, when she saw 
 the tall form of the deposed priest ap 
 proaching from a distance. As he came 
 near, Totoes paused a few moments, and 
 watched the exhibition. Then he came into 
 the circle, where he could catch the eye of 
 Masarah, and signified that he sought her. 
 The woman soon ceased her magic, and 
 stepped to one side, where she could con 
 verse privately with the priest. Serah took 
 up a weird chant, which caused a nervous 
 14
 
 210 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 craning of necks over the shoulders of her 
 hearers, and while this was going on, she 
 prepared to pack their meagre parapher 
 nalia in the baskets in which it was carried. 
 The people hastened away as if fearful of 
 the master who had interrupted their poor 
 pleasure. 
 
 " Would it not better please Masarah to 
 earn a large sum of gold by one bold stroke 
 than to spend her life amusing beggars for 
 mean bits of base metal? " the priest asked 
 her abruptly. 
 
 She looked at him inquiringly. What 
 means the priest of Manhotef by such a 
 question ? Does he not know that the strug 
 gle of the poor is ever for gold gold ever 
 for gold ? Aye, and that even the rich, who 
 have it in abundance, never tire, never rest 
 from its pursuit? " 
 
 Your trade is one of deception in small 
 matters, which, I grant, do little harm, as 
 they serve simply to amuse by mild fright. 
 What if the deceptions were exercised in a 
 larger field, where they still would do no 
 harm, except to alarm ? Would the magic- 
 worker hesitate ? " 
 
 The priest of Manhotef speaks in 
 riddles. We who have intercourse with the 
 gods and strange spirits may do nothing
 
 EASY MAGIC 211 
 
 to anger the dead ; nor, if we would work 
 without molestation, may we do that of 
 which our rulers do not approve." 
 
 " Even so. But this of which I speak 
 would displease neither the gods, the dead, 
 nor the rulers." 
 
 Then it can contain no harm, for if we 
 displease not the gods, we wrong not the 
 living; if we bring no dishonor upon the 
 dead, we cherish their memory; if we obey 
 our rulers, we complete our full duty." 
 
 " Masarah is wise, and I see that she 
 may be trusted. When I have disclosed my 
 plan, she can decide whether it will conflict 
 with her practice. There is concealed in 
 one of the temple tombs a nobleman who 
 is greatly interested in affairs at Ram- 
 eses. While upon a visit to him some hours 
 ago, I told him that a magic-worker and 
 her daughter were in Manhotef, and that 
 they lately came from the court ; and think 
 ing to beguile his time, and further prepare 
 his mind to accept certain propositions I 
 have made him, I gave him tidings from 
 Rameses, which he supposes were brought 
 thence by you. He became so deeply inter 
 ested that he requested further details 
 from your own lips. It is a harmless story, 
 but if you will consent to carry out the
 
 212 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 deception, he can be brought to put into 
 my hands treasure that will enrich us 
 both." 
 
 The woman did not reply immediately, 
 and appeared to be thinking. Finally she 
 answered : " I like not the looks of it, 
 Totoes. I fear no good will come of it. Is 
 this nobleman your prisoner? " 
 
 " Nay, he is but seeking asylum from 
 impending danger." 
 
 ( You put it cleverly, sir priest, but Ma- 
 sarah reads what you would conceal. You 
 wish to extort ransom." 
 
 Totoes laughed. " Ah, Masarah, were 
 those who rule Egypt as wise as the sooth 
 sayer, our troubles would be lessened. You 
 read aright ! I ask ransom for his release, 
 and if he may be made to think that the 
 danger is pressing, he will pay it." 
 
 Though Totoes had not spoken the 
 adon s name, Masarah was certain that 
 Martiesen was the prisoner to whom he 
 referred, and so in time she consented to 
 join the deception. Thereupon Totoes put 
 her in possession of the whole story, and 
 coached her in what he wished her to say. 
 Masarah gave him grave attention, though 
 underneath the impassive exterior dis 
 played to the priest she was palpitating 
 with excitement.
 
 EASY MAGIC 213 
 
 " Now you know the tale as I would 
 have him hear it," said Totoes, " and you 
 are cunning enough not to be caught with 
 his questions." 
 
 " Never fear, Totoes," she replied with 
 a marked twinkle in her eyes, " for I will 
 tell him many strange things, if they but 
 advance your interests, and you pay me 
 well for the service." 
 
 " Indeed, that I will, if you picture the 
 scene at Rameses with a vivid dash of 
 probability." 
 
 There is no harm in this," she replied. 
 " He doubtless has more wealth than his 
 requirements." 
 
 " Aye, that he has ; and, what is more, he 
 has not been generous with it to the poor." 
 
 " But I cannot go into the tombs from 
 which the bodies have been taken, and in 
 which the souls yet remain, unless I -first 
 exercise certain spells and arts by which 
 the spirits of those who may be disturbed 
 shall be propitiated." 
 
 " I have no objection to that," said To 
 toes, " for while your magic will not harm 
 the dead, it will serve to amuse the living. 
 I ask only that you tell my guest the story 
 of the new favorite of the king at Rameses, 
 and tell it well. Come, strike your tent, 
 and we shall go at once."
 
 2H THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Not now," replied Masarah. " I and 
 my daughter are wearied and need rest, for 
 the day in Manhotef has been long, and the 
 labor tiresome and of little profit. When 
 this star reaches here," she said, pointing 
 to the zenith, " we shall be before the 
 temple." 
 
 That will be midnight," said the priest. 
 
 "What matters that to Totoes, who 
 keeps his guest underground? " asked the 
 woman, quickly. 
 
 " Nothing, nor does it matter to the 
 guest," replied the priest with a laugh, as 
 he moved away. 
 
 ;< But it matters to Masarah," said the 
 sorceress under her breath, " for at that 
 hour the poor wretches in Manhotef will 
 sleep."
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 THE approach of Totoes through the 
 passage to the chamber in which 
 Martiesen was imprisoned, was a signal to 
 the adon that the time for him to act had 
 come. He was confident that Masarah 
 would form some plan to aid him in escap 
 ing, and he decided to await its develop 
 ment before taking the initiative himself. 
 Martiesen s heart leaped with hope when 
 Totoes informed him that the sorceress was 
 in the outer chamber, and would answer 
 all questions after she had performed her 
 charms, for he looked upon this as more 
 than half-way on the road to freedom. 
 Once beyond that stone at the end of the 
 passageway, and he would never return to 
 this room again. He was unarmed, but 
 believed that by quick surprise he could 
 break through the guard, and gain his
 
 216 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 liberty. If not, he could die in a bold 
 attempt. 
 
 The priest produced a mask, which he 
 advised the adon to wear, so that the wom 
 an would not know to whom she spoke. 
 Without demur, Martiesen consented to 
 its adjustment, and he followed his captor 
 to the outer room. Martiesen noted that 
 Niston and Tarta guarded the opposite en 
 trance, and were well supplied w r ith weap 
 ons, with which to resist an attempt to 
 escape. Apparently the sorceress and her 
 daughter did not observe his arrival. He 
 marvelled at their disguise, and with diffi 
 culty brought himself to believe they were 
 not impostors, who had stolen the name of 
 the famous soothsayer and her daughter. 
 
 In the centre of the room stood a large 
 brazier, and ranged upon the earthen floor 
 beside it were several small vessels. 
 Grouped against the wall were the baskets 
 and paraphernalia which the women car 
 ried. When the priest and Martiesen were 
 seated, Masarah applied fire to the sub 
 stance within the brazier, and, kneeling 
 with her daughter beside the vessel, they 
 began a low, monotonous chant, in which 
 they implored the souls of those for whom 
 this tomb had been built to rest content,
 
 NECROMANCY 217 
 
 for they had come hither to do no violence. 
 The odor of pleasant spices filled the place, 
 and an agreeable light shone upon the 
 walls, and softened their dark and rugged 
 surfaces. The low crooning of the women 
 was not unmusical, and a delicious drowsi 
 ness came to the senses of the watching 
 men. 
 
 " She is mistress of the art," whispered 
 Totoes, in admiration. " Watch her well, 
 my lord adon, and you will see many 
 wonders." 
 
 When the incantation was concluded, 
 Masarah arose, and taking a vessel from 
 the ground, asked that it be filled with 
 water. From a large jar near the entrance, 
 Niston brought the required liquid. She 
 turned a portion into a small cup, or bason, 
 and carried it to her mouth. 
 
 You do well, sir priest," she said, after 
 she had tasted the contents, " to serve wine 
 so freely." 
 
 : If you call that wine," said Totoes, 
 laughing, " you are easily satisfied, for the 
 Nile is a goodly stream." 
 
 " Nay, but you jest," replied Masarah. 
 This which I poured from the vessel that 
 Niston brought is wine, as your guest will 
 tell you."
 
 218 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 She approached and handed the bason 
 to Martiesen, who, moving his mask 
 slightly aside, tasted, and pronounced the 
 liquor as good wine as he had ever drunk. 
 
 1 Then drink your fill," said Masarah. 
 And the adon drained the bowl. 
 
 Will Totoes pledge his guest in wine of 
 his own providing? " asked the sorceress. 
 
 " Nay, of your providing," contended 
 the priest. " The jar contains water from 
 the Nile, and it was brought here by Niston 
 and Tarta last night at no little trouble. 
 If Masarah can make wine of it, then she 
 would better give tip other sorceries, and 
 tell the Hebrew prophets that she knows a 
 better trick than turning rivers into blood." 
 
 " She surely gave me wine," declared 
 Martiesen, " and I can feel its strength and 
 warmth in my veins." 
 
 " Here, convicts, we will convince our 
 host," said Masarah. Turn this away, 
 and bring again from the jar." 
 
 The wondering Niston did as he was 
 bidden, and Masarah again filled the bason 
 from the vessel. This time she handed it 
 to Totoes, and insisted that he satisfy him 
 self. 
 
 The priest sipped the liquid, and peered 
 into the bason. He drew the aroma to his
 
 NECROMANCY 219 
 
 nostrils, then tasted deep, and held it in his 
 mouth as though to test the quality. 
 
 1 Yes, it is wine," he said. " Surely, 
 woman, you have learned your magic from 
 the gods, for, as I live, you give me here, 
 from a vessel which a moment ago con 
 tained water, as good wine as was ever 
 provided for the table of a priest." 
 
 He raised the bason, and drank all it 
 contained. 
 
 While Masarah served Niston and Tarta 
 freely from the same vessel, Totoes turned 
 to Martiesen and remarked upon the ex 
 ceeding cleverness of the trick. " For cer 
 tainly she does not possess the power of 
 changing Nile water into the juice of grape 
 or the essence of barley. I told you that 
 she was the most wonderful of her caste." 
 
 " Nevertheless, I wish she would hasten 
 the exhibition, for I await her story con- 
 cerning affairs at Rameses with impa 
 tience," replied the adon. 
 
 Masarah threw a handful of dried leaves 
 upon the brazier, and when they burst into 
 flame, a hue of pale green filled the cell, 
 imparting to each interested spectator a 
 deathlike appearance. Niston, watching 
 intently, swayed a moment, and then fell 
 forward upon his face as though dead.
 
 220 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 Totoes started up, and attempted to step 
 toward the prostrate convict, but he sank 
 upon his knees, and as a tremor of weak 
 ness ran through his body, he braced his 
 hands upon the floor to keep from falling. 
 
 " Poisoned ! " he cried hoarsely. " You 
 she-fiend of Anpu! You have placed 
 poison in the drink! " 
 
 He endeavored to reach the sorceress, 
 bending at arm s length before him over 
 the brazier, but he fell upon the floor, and 
 sank into insensibility. 
 
 Tarta started to crawl out of the pass 
 ageway where he had seen his companion 
 fall, but he had not gone more than twice 
 the length of his body when his arms and 
 limbs failed him, and he fell in deathlike 
 stupor. 
 
 " Masarah ! " cried the adon, leaping to 
 her side, " was there no other way? " 
 
 " They are not dead," she replied with 
 a laugh, " but they will not know it for a 
 full day." 
 
 After an examination of the men, the 
 adon was satisfied that they had been given 
 some powerful narcotic, for they were 
 breathing quite as regularly as though in 
 natural slumber.
 
 NECROMANCY 221 
 
 Though they were my enemies, and 
 held me prisoner," he said, " I could not 
 rest in peace with the thought that to se 
 cure my liberty they were given a fatal 
 draught. I pray you \vill pardon my sus 
 picion, Masarah, for it was most unjust. 
 However, the scene was so real, so full of 
 terror, and the men were so quickly over 
 come, that for the moment my only thought 
 was that they had partaken of an active 
 poison, which struck them dead." 
 
 There is no need for apology," said 
 Masarah, " so long as your way to liberty 
 has been opened without murder, if we but 
 hasten to seize the advantage." 
 
 " Elisheba and Abigail, where are 
 they?" 
 
 " Safe in Zoan." 
 
 " In Zoan ! Totoes told me they were 
 confined in Manhotef, and he sought to 
 extort ransom for their freedom." 
 
 " Aye, no doubt. Totoes is so accus 
 tomed to falsehood that he often employs 
 it when the truth would serve his purpose 
 better." 
 
 Taking one of the lamps from its hang 
 ing, Masarah directed the adon and Serah 
 to drag the unconscious men into the inner 
 passageway, and when this was done, the
 
 222 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 door was closed upon them, and the lock- 
 stone dropped into place. Masarah was 
 constantly urging haste, and started to lead 
 the way to the entrance, when the adon 
 caught the glitter of gems from a niche 
 in the wall where it was the custom to 
 leave food for the dead. He thrust his 
 hand into the place and drew out the scab 
 bard which had been taken from him by 
 the priest. Upon the floor w r here Niston 
 fell, he found a knife. Provided w r ith a 
 w<eapon which he could at least use in de 
 fense, he yielded to the woman s urgency, 
 and hurried through the narrow tunnel. 
 
 They emerged into a court filled with 
 broken columns and all the debris of a 
 splendid temple of worship, thrown by the 
 grinding wheels of ten centuries into a 
 mass of distressing confusion. The black 
 mouths of a score of similar entrances 
 yawned silently around them. Mighty 
 blocks of granite, poised upon each other 
 at all angles, appeared to shut off every 
 path. Great piles of brick and mortar were 
 scattered amongst the stones, thus increas 
 ing the confusion and making it almost im 
 possible in the dim light afforded by the 
 stars to discover a w r ay by which one might 
 escape, and avoid the labor and delay of
 
 NECROMANCY 223 
 
 clambering from one block of marble to 
 another the entire length of the once mag 
 nificent structure. Serah touched the 
 adon s arm, and motioned to a low arch 
 way under a slab of black marble, which 
 centuries before had been one of the alter 
 nate squares of black and white that lined 
 the inner wall. He bent upon his hands 
 and knees, and without question crawled 
 into the narrow exit. The way was diffi 
 cult to follow, for it led under considerable 
 sections of the debris, winding close to 
 column bases that sustained the larger 
 blocks and slabs, and thus formed a rough 
 but certain passageway. 
 
 At last they stood upright, free from the 
 threatening piles of stone, and brick, and 
 mortar under which they had slowly made 
 their progress. They hastened through 
 the dismantled pylon, and came to the ap 
 proach. As they moved forward, the 
 savage snarl of a hound came from the 
 shadow of a prostrate dromo, and then, 
 with one loud bay, the animal leaped upon 
 Serah, who was in the lead. Martiesen 
 sprang at the same instant, and catching 
 the dog by the throat before it could fasten 
 its teeth into the crouching girl, he bore 
 the beast down upon the ground, and
 
 224 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 struck a blow with his knife that found a 
 vital point. 
 
 But the bay to which the hound gave 
 tongue as he leaped was taken up by others 
 of his kind, and, to the deep alarm of the 
 adon and his rescuers, they heard the dis 
 turbance spreading in every direction. 
 Catching hold of hands, they ran \vith all 
 possible speed through the ruined streets. 
 Masarah led the way now, and she soon 
 turned from the customary path to the 
 river, and they shortly entered a half-filled 
 ditch, or ancient canal. Walking for a 
 considerable distance in water that came 
 to their knees, they sought the opposite 
 bank, and hurried forward through dense 
 reeds and papyrus. The barking of dogs 
 and shouts of men could be heard behind 
 them, and when they turned back a mo 
 ment in their flight, they saw the glimmer 
 of rapidly-moving torches. All this fur 
 nished reason for greater speed, and so 
 they ran as best they might, until they came 
 upon the mouth of the old ditch, and with 
 great relief entered the boat which Ma 
 sarah and Serah had concealed in the papy 
 rus upon their arrival at Manhotef . It re 
 quired but a few moments for Martiesen 
 to row a sufficient distance from the shore
 
 NECROMANCY 225 
 
 to insure their safety, and when this was 
 accomplished, he rested upon his oars, to 
 recover from his exertions. 
 
 It was a capital crime to kill a dog in 
 Egypt, and if the adon s advanced intelli 
 gence had not to a considerable degree 
 freed him from the superstitions of his 
 people, he might have hesitated, even in 
 that moment of imminent danger, before he 
 struck the blow that ended the life of the 
 priest s hound. But the animal was slain, 
 and when those who were brought from 
 hovels, alarmed by the chorus of barking 
 dogs, were led to the temple approach by 
 these same keen-scented animals sniffing 
 the fresh blood, and there saw the work of 
 some impious hand, they were seized with 
 consternation and anger. They called 
 loudly for Totoes, and a party ran shout 
 ing through the ruined city, searching for 
 their leader to avenge the sacrilege. But 
 Totoes could not be found ; none had seen 
 him since the evening before, when he con 
 versed aside with the sorceress. Nor were 
 his servants, Niston and Tarta, discovered, 
 and so they surmised that the sorceress had 
 not only made away with the men, as she 
 did with the figures that arose from the 
 15
 
 226 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 fire at her bidding, but had also killed the 
 faithful dog that kept the priest company. 
 
 It was known to several that the adon 
 was imprisoned in one of the tombs, for 
 they had assisted in dragging him through 
 the entrance winding under the debris, but 
 so great was the fear of the sorceress that 
 none would venture into the ruin before 
 the coming of day. The dogs soon led a 
 party of the most active searchers to the old 
 canal, and then along its course. Resting 
 quietly in their boat, Masarah, Serah, and 
 Martiesen saw the shadowy forms upon the 
 river s bank, and heard the frightened 
 searchers shout the name of Totoes. 
 
 " Aye, that is right," laughed Masarah. 
 " Fill your throats with the name of the 
 cunning leader. Shout all together, and 
 you cannot awaken him before another 
 night." 
 
 In a few words Serah possessed Mar 
 tiesen with the details concerning the 
 escape of Elisheba and Abigail, and the 
 subsequent discovery of Peshala in the 
 drifting boat. The adon directed his boat 
 toward where they might expect Panas and 
 Bariet, but before reaching the centre of 
 the river, they were hailed, and in a mo 
 ment joined by their friends. Bariet, who
 
 NECROMANCY 227 
 
 kept the last watch of the night, had seen 
 the torches upon the shores at Manhotef. 
 He dragged Panas into the boat before the 
 lieutenant was fully awake, and they were 
 hastening to render the assistance which 
 they supposed would be necessary. 
 
 After greetings were over, and the 
 boats were turned toward the villa, the 
 adon spoke to Bariet: "I have heard 
 briefly of the service you have rendered 
 those whom I love, and in so doing you 
 have atoned for your crime in aiding Pe- 
 shala. You are free, Bariet, and if you 
 remain in my service, your station shall be 
 next below that of my faithful Panas." 
 
 The Assyrian took the adon s hand, and 
 carried it to his lips. " My debt is not paid, 
 my lord adon. I ask that I may still remain 
 your slave." 
 
 Day had fully come when they reached 
 the villa. As they neared the landing, an 
 unusual commotion was observed upon 
 the shore, and a number of servants as 
 sembled to meet them. When Martiesen 
 and Panas ascended the steps, the servants 
 to whom had been intrusted the care of 
 Peshala came to them, and announced that 
 the Libyan had escaped.
 
 228 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Escaped! " cried Panas. " Did I not 
 charge you that constant and most care 
 ful watch should be kept upon him ? " 
 
 Yea, my lord, it is as Panas says," 
 confessed the man, turning to Martiesen. 
 " Constant watch was kept, but as Peshala 
 apparently continued in stupor, only one 
 attendant was left with him. At daybreak 
 this morning the servant whose duty it was 
 to remain the last half of the night was 
 found dead in the bed, but of Peshala, who 
 occupied the bed before him, there is no 
 trace."
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 IN GOSHEN 
 
 THE season of the ingathering was at 
 its height. Over all Egypt, with 
 the first appearance of the sun, men and 
 women were daily toiling in the fields, nor 
 did they cease their labors until evening 
 had fallen. In a few weeks swift couriers, 
 trained to great endurance, would dash 
 from post to post, two thousand miles, in 
 light boats, carrying the welcome news 
 that the Nile had commenced to rise, and 
 the Season of the Waters was coming once 
 more, to fill the canals and reservoirs and 
 spread in life-giving flood over the dry and 
 thirsty fields. 
 
 From lip to lip the cry would be re 
 peated: " Father Nile is awakening ! He 
 comes again in his might to refresh his 
 children! We must hasten with the har 
 vest, my brother, lest he sees that we were 
 careless with what he has given us."
 
 230 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 From heart to heart the response would 
 come : " The gods are good indeed ! Many 
 days have they journeyed underground, to 
 awaken the sleeping fountains and implore 
 them to pour out their generous wealth, 
 that we may not perish. Yea, my brother, 
 the gods are good indeed." 
 
 And then, for fifty-one days following 
 the first increase in the water, the Nile 
 would continue to rise, inch by inch, creep 
 ing slowly above its banks, and reaching 
 out over the land like a shallow lake, until 
 it came to full flood. Here it lies, resting 
 after its mighty effort; and then day by 
 day it recedes, yet lingers fondly, as though 
 loth to leave a lover who holds it in such 
 close embrace. One hundred and thirty- 
 one days will pass from that upon which 
 the swelling waters first reach up their 
 heads, before the Nile is once more con 
 fined within its channel. 
 
 Thousands of years, through the reigns 
 of rulers and dynasties yet unknown, have 
 the people of Egypt ever looked forward 
 with feelings of the greatest happiness to 
 the coming of the inundation, the Season 
 of the Waters. To them no other event of 
 the year was of such importance.
 
 IN GOSHEN 231 
 
 But in this time of harvest they were 
 filled with a nameless dread. So wonder 
 ful, so terrible had been the phenomena 
 wrought in their land since the coming of 
 the season of vegetation, each visitation 
 more distressing than the one which passed 
 before, that a fear crept into the hearts of 
 the people, and from this arose a belief that 
 the severest punishment was yet to come. 
 And what more natural than for them to 
 think that this strange new God of the 
 Hebrews would withhold from them the 
 refreshing waters of their beloved river? 
 
 So with nervous haste and increasing 
 anxiety they toiled in the harvest fields, 
 hoping for, yet dreading, the arrival of the 
 three days upon one of which might be 
 expected the cry of the couriers : " The 
 Nile is rising! The Nile is rising! We 
 bring tidings from Meroe ! " 
 
 Meanwhile, in the land of Goshen, there 
 went out men and women who poured into 
 the ears of the Hebrew people the assur 
 ance that the dawning of their liberty was 
 at hand. At no other moment since the 
 coming of the messengers from God 
 among them, and the first awakening of a 
 hope for deliverance, had the Hebrews 
 been so ready to believe as they were in the
 
 232 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 days following the disappearance of that 
 awe-inspiring darkness from which they 
 were so miraculously preserved. Therein 
 they saw the hand of a Mighty King, a 
 God of immeasurable power; and when 
 the elders of their tribes went out, and 
 bade the people look back to the covenant 
 and promise made with Abraham, they 
 found willing listeners. Thus it came that 
 among the Hebrews there was also activ 
 ity, but not in the harvesting. They were 
 preparing for the journey which they were 
 assured was soon to begin. 
 
 Martiesen visited Zoan, and went among 
 the people over whom he was a ruler, cau 
 tioning prudence and obedience to the gov 
 ernment. He enforced no harsh measures, 
 and when the elders of the tribes counselled 
 with him, he frankly told them that he 
 feared the king would send his army into 
 Goshen to exterminate the Hebrew race. 
 Meneptah sent orders to establish a most 
 careful watch over all the territory occu 
 pied by the Hebrews, and Martiesen was 
 directed to despatch daily letters to Ram- 
 eses, giving full details concerning what 
 ever might have been discovered. To ac 
 complish this more readily, and to make 
 sure that the Egyptian soldiers under his
 
 IN GOSHEN 233 
 
 command did not overstep the instructions, 
 the adon decided to occupy the headquart 
 ers at Zoan in person, and, with Panas and 
 Bariet to second his efforts, he was able to 
 avert much of the hardship which the 
 Pharaoh intended to impose upon the 
 people against whom his anger was so 
 fiercely and unreasonably kindled. 
 
 Serah had taken up her abode in the 
 home of Elisheba, but her mother was ab 
 sent. Scarcely pausing for rest and re 
 freshment, when she learned of the escape 
 of Peshala, Masarah provided herself with 
 the materials necessary to ply her vocation 
 of sorcery, and departed in the direction of 
 Rameses. 
 
 Elisheba constantly mingled with her 
 people, and from morning till night was 
 employed in giving instruction and advice 
 to the women. She learned from her 
 father that the Hebrews were about to quit 
 Egypt for all time, and she realized that the 
 poor slaves, who had sprung from genera 
 tions of bondmen, were like children in 
 their knowledge, and unless organized into 
 orderly companies would become bewil 
 dered and panic-stricken when once the 
 start was made. Enlisting the aid of Serah, 
 and acting under the direction of Mar-
 
 234 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 tiesen and Panas, she toiled early and late, 
 forming divisions under the strongest and 
 most intelligent of the women and super 
 intending preparations to mitigate as far 
 as possible the privations that must come 
 when the homes were left behind. Twice 
 she saw the great prophets, or leaders , and 
 by them her efforts were commended, and 
 she was given instructions how best to con 
 tinue her W 7 ork. It was upon an evening 
 following one of these meetings that she 
 met Martiesen at her father s house. They 
 sat upon the roof, apart from the others, 
 and talked long and earnestly of the 
 strange conditions surrounding them. 
 
 " The patriarchs have been told by our 
 God that a punishment more terrible than 
 any yet given will be dealt the Egyptians," 
 she said to him, " and they know that the 
 day is not far distant when the Pharaoh 
 will not only release the Hebrews, but will 
 urge their departure." 
 
 " And that means, Elisheba, that you go 
 with your people? " he asked. 
 
 The girl bowed her head. " Yes, my 
 lord, I shall go with my people with my 
 father and sisters." 
 
 " The danger is great," he said after a 
 moment s reflection. " The Hebrews are
 
 IN GOSHEN 235 
 
 a mighty body, for when they were num 
 bered at the king s command, we found 
 there were more than six hundred thou 
 sand men, with all their women and chil 
 dren. There is no preparation to sustain 
 them by the wayside. I have moved with 
 armies, and know that careful arrange 
 ments must be made to provide large forces 
 with food and water. Even then, when 
 hundreds of slaves are detailed to this 
 work under the orders of a trained com 
 missary, which has the granaries of Egypt 
 to draw upon, the suffering is often severe. 
 And yet it appears that Moses has given 
 this no thought. Can it be possible that 
 he intends to lead this host out into the 
 Arabian wilderness without preparation as 
 to how they shall be fed, or clothed, or 
 where they shall lie ? " 
 
 " But God has bidden him do it." 
 " Aye, that may be true ; but can the He 
 brew God feed these legions of helpless 
 people? How can it be done, when the 
 country into which they journey affords 
 no forage? " 
 
 1 The God who changes the waters of 
 Egypt into blood and her days into the 
 blackest night, may do even that which you 
 have asked, Martiesen."
 
 236 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 This was ever Elisheba s answer when 
 the adon expressed doubts or fears, and 
 her faith was so complete, and so truthfully 
 mirrored the faith of the thousands with 
 whom he was now almost constantly asso 
 ciated, that Martiesen unconsciously im 
 bibed much of the same belief. He re 
 mained silent for a moment before he made 
 reply. 
 
 * It is so unnecessary," he said. " This 
 land is broad enough for all, and the He 
 brews might dwell here in happiness, a 
 strength to Egypt, if the king would only 
 see. By many messages I have urged this 
 course, and of late I have frequently 
 begged an audience; but the king s reply 
 has been that I shall keep the Hebrews in 
 check, and see that they do not rise sud 
 denly and depart from the country. 
 Though it is not probable that he will exact 
 the performance of the tasks until after the 
 inundation, he will listen to no proposals 
 for conciliatory measures. As to an audi 
 ence, I am forbidden to visit Rameses, or, 
 rather, to cease my watch upon the He 
 brews for a single day ; for Meneptah pro 
 fesses to believe that these poor serfs are 
 on the eve of revolt."
 
 IN GOSHEN 237 
 
 " Martiesen, why do you not make peace 
 with your king, and carry out his com 
 mands to the letter ? You should not per 
 mit your espousal of the Hebrew cause to 
 prove your undoing." 
 
 " Elisheba - 
 
 " Nay, hear me, my lord. It were better 
 for you to do this, as I have said. You are 
 of noble birth, and your possessions entitle 
 you to a place with the highest in Egypt. 
 Alone and unaided, you cannot change the 
 course that has been laid down for these 
 two nations, and if you do not cease your 
 opposition to the king, you must fall under 
 his displeasure, which means death, or, 
 what is worse than death, slavery in the 
 mines. I urge you, my lord, to execute 
 what the king has ordered, in spirit and in 
 letter, and to take no further thought of the 
 people of Goshen. It can only be a few 
 days at the most, for the prophets declared 
 to-day that the final blow was impending. 
 Therefore put aside the promptings of 
 humanity, which stir your nature, and, sti 
 fling that love for me which you say throbs 
 in your heart, remain a favorite of the 
 Pharaoh, in peaceful possession of your 
 lands and treasure an adon and a lord in 
 Egypt."
 
 238 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Elisheba, do you know what this is that 
 you ask of me? " 
 
 " Aye, my lord, I ask you to save your 
 self from the displeasure and anger of the 
 king." 
 
 " And is it because you believe the king 
 worthy of the sacrifice of every generous 
 impulse? Or is it O happy thought! 
 because you love me, and would not see me 
 suffer? Speak, Elisheba !" 
 
 : It is because I love you, Martiesen," 
 she replied, looking straight in his eyes, 
 " and I would not see you stripped of your 
 place by the king, or burdened with the 
 sufferings of those who go hence to be 
 come wanderers." 
 
 Then know, Elisheba, what this king 
 whom you have bidden me obey, has or 
 dered. I have it here, the papyrus he sent 
 two days ago," and the adon drew the roll 
 from his tunic. In this I am commanded 
 by Meneptah to send you and your cousin 
 Serah prisoners to Rameses, under guard 
 of soldiers named in the papyrus." 
 
 The girl rose quickly to her feet, as for 
 flight, then paused beside him as though 
 changed to marble, her face turned appeal- 
 ingly toward the star-lit sky, and her lips 
 parted in affright. Then a convulsive
 
 IN GOSHEN 239 
 
 shiver ran through her body, and she 
 crouched against the parapet for support. 
 
 ( The penalty, Martiesen the penalty if 
 you fail ? " she whispered. 
 
 " Ah, Elisheba, any penalty which the 
 cunning of all the priests of the Pharaoh 
 could suggest \vould be as nothing when 
 weighed against a wrong like this which he 
 commands." 
 
 Lower she crouched, and covered her 
 blanched face with trembling hands. She 
 moaned as one in pain, and her breath came 
 in short, distressing gasps. 
 
 " Peshala ! " she said. " It is the work of 
 Peshala. He has approached the Pharaoh, 
 as he declared he would." 
 
 " I think so, Elisheba, for the soldiers 
 named in this order are men with whom the 
 Libyan was intimate." 
 
 Like a poor beast driven to bay, with 
 savage dogs leaping at its throat and eager 
 men urging them on, she cast one hunted, 
 startled glance around, seeking an avenue 
 of escape. But in a moment she was calm, 
 and turned to her lover with a quiet air. 
 
 " My lord adon, my cousin Serah and 
 myself are women of a nation held in bond 
 age, and are but the chattels of the king. 
 Yet we would welcome death for I know
 
 2 4 o THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 the heart of Serah as my own before we 
 would accept the fate which falls to us, if 
 we go hence upon the order of the Pharaoh. 
 Before we are given over to his guard, I 
 pray you will provide each with a potion, 
 which, when we have started, we may 
 secretly swallow, and die in the hands of 
 our captors before we come to dishonor." 
 
 " Stop, Elisheba ! Have no such thought 
 as this. The answer to Meneptah was re 
 turned by the messengers who came hither 
 with the demand. Were he thrice the Pha 
 raoh of Egypt, and able to multiply his 
 penalties a thousand times, the answer 
 would still be the same. I will not sur 
 render you into his hands. I have coun 
 selled with Panas, and \ve have planned 
 that you and Serah must leave here to 
 night, and go out among your people, where 
 it will be possible for you to remain in 
 safety. In such disguises as Serah can in 
 vent, you will be secure from detection." 
 
 But, Martiesen, with the knowledge 
 that you are in danger, I cannot go away 
 from Zoan, neither would Serah accom 
 pany me, if Panas be in peril." 
 
 You may banish your fears, Elisheba. 
 Panas and I w r ill be watchful, and if neces 
 sity compels, we will join with the Hebrews
 
 IN GOSHEN 241 
 
 and take refuge in distant settlements. 
 Then, if this to which your elders are daily 
 looking forward should come to pass, our 
 freedom from the wrath of the king may 
 be secured in the same hour in which your 
 people go up out of bondage." 
 
 " But the sacrifice, Martiesen. You do 
 not permit yourself to think of all that you 
 must lay aside if you do this. It is not 
 expected, my lord, that the high and noble 
 shall look with compassion upon those who 
 are so far beneath them." 
 
 " Ah, Elisheba, I have learned something 
 that is not taught in the temples of our 
 many gods. It is this : To guard the virtue 
 and preserve the happiness of woman is the 
 noblest act in which man may engage, and 
 to this end no sacrifice is too great. And 
 if it should fall out that in so doing the 
 man may win the woman s love and keep it 
 to himself alone, then it is a richer reward 
 than the gods are able to bestow. With 
 that I shall be content." 
 
 As he gave her this assurance, the adon 
 took Elisheba s hands in his own, and stood 
 looking into her eyes. She was about to 
 reply, when Panas, speaking from the 
 ground, attracted the adon s attention. 
 
 16
 
 242 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " My lord," said the lieutenant in a low 
 tone, " two galleys filled with armed men 
 approach the landing." 
 
 " Have you a guard, Panas? " 
 
 " Ten men, my lord." 
 
 " Station them at this house, under Bar- 
 iet, and meet the galleys at the landing in 
 person. Inform the commander that I 
 await him at headquarters, and draw a 
 suitable escort from the garrison to con 
 duct him thither. Let your men fraternize 
 with the new T comers, and keep them in a 
 pleasant mood. Above all, be ready for 
 immediate action, if it becomes necessary 
 for us to resist." 
 
 Martiesen turned to Elisheba, who 
 scarcely comprehended the importance of 
 the communication made by the lieutenant. 
 The king has not delayed," he said, " for 
 his soldiers are at hand, it may be to en 
 force the order I refused to obey. I did not 
 expect them before the evening of the mor 
 row, but I am not unprepared. Explain to 
 your father and Serah what is needful, 
 and be ready to depart with the utmost 
 secrecy at any moment. Either Panas or 
 Bariet will bear my message." 
 
 He descended the stairway, and was 
 passing hurriedly through the lower room,
 
 IN GOSHEN 243 
 
 when the door was darkened, and a wom 
 an s voice spoke his name. 
 
 " Masarah ! " he said in astonishment. 
 Your arrival is indeed opportune. When 
 did you return? " 
 
 This moment, my lord, scarcely in ad 
 vance of two galleys now approaching the 
 landing and carrying soldiers." 
 
 " Panas has informed me of their com 
 ing. By whom are they commanded? " 
 
 " Peshala, the Libyan, and Totoes, the 
 outcast priest ! " 
 
 The adon started, and laid his hand on 
 his sword. 
 
 " What warrant do they bear? " 
 
 That I cannot say, my lord. I watched 
 them several days in Rameses, and en 
 deavored to learn how far they have in 
 fluenced the king, if, indeed, they secured 
 audience with him at all. They were often 
 at the temple, in consultation with the 
 priests, and I think they have received as 
 sistance in their plans from that source, 
 for yesterday, when they came from the 
 small pylon, they were lau^hiner, and after 
 that they had money. Peshala also con 
 sulted with the ab, who is not a friend to 
 either the Hebrews or yourself, and this
 
 244 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 leads me to fear that their errand is di 
 rected against you." 
 
 Pray the gods that it may be no other. 
 What soldiers do they bring? " 
 
 Two companies." 
 
 " Aye, but of what force ? " 
 
 " I could not ascertain, but this I was 
 told, that Peshala was commissioned to 
 employ a force to come to Zoan for pris 
 oners of state." 
 
 " Then they are not of the king s com 
 panies? " 
 
 They are trained soldiers, my lord, who 
 at the present time were at their homes 
 on the yearly furlough. I could not resort 
 to the streets freely, my lord, for it was 
 known after the arrival .of Totoes and 
 Peshala that they were seeking a certain 
 soothsayer named Masarah and her daugh 
 ter Serah. I secured asylum in the house 
 of a merchant, Nodes by name, whose 
 daughter, through the use of gold I gave 
 her, escaped from Manhotef the very night 
 that your departure caused such confusion. 
 She knew me as I passed her father s house, 
 and running down from the balcony 
 brought me within. Nodes concealed me 
 in his store-room, and being a man of in 
 telligence, procured for me all the informa 
 tion I have given you."
 
 IN GOSHEN 245 
 
 " Masarah, you are weary with your 
 journey, but you have done priceless ser 
 vice for me and for those you love. I 
 know not what I am to meet, but what you 
 tell me, gives me knowledge that may be of 
 great value in deciding my course. Pro 
 vide yourself with refreshment, and then 
 see that Elisheba and Serah are disguised 
 in the habit of the women who work in the 
 fields. They will tell you why. Hold them 
 ready for instant departure, if word comes 
 from either Panas or myself that swift 
 measures are necessary."
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 TWO Egyptian companies had long 
 been employed as a garrison at Zoan, 
 and these were quartered in a low brick 
 building not far from the landing-place. 
 The adon was required to hold a certain 
 part of this force at the garrison at all 
 times, and to keep small detachments of 
 the remainder of his command moving 
 throughout the section occupied by the He 
 brews, thus constantly reminding those 
 held in bondage, that revolt, or failure to 
 comply with the demands of the task 
 masters, would be met with punishment. A 
 number of these soldiers had taken wives 
 among the Hebrews, and through this 
 means were led, to a considerable degree, 
 to espouse the Hebrew cause. Indeed, 
 there was never any friction between the 
 military and the Hebrews. The soldiers
 
 SIGNATURE OF THE PHARAOH 247 
 
 met obedience and kindness from these 
 people, and they learned that the Hebrews 
 were unlike the slaves or captives brought 
 from the nations against which Egypt 
 made war. Thus, even in the dull minds 
 of men trained from infancy for the mili 
 tary class, there grew up a sympathy for 
 those whom they were sent to keep under 
 subjection. No doubt the common soldiers 
 were largely influenced in this by Mar- 
 tiesen and Panas, who at all times dis 
 played humane qualities quite unusual in 
 the men of that era who held others at 
 their mercy. Moreover, since the appear 
 ance of the plagues, the soldiers had lost 
 much of their fear of the king, for when 
 they saw that he was utterly powerless to 
 cope with the mysterious force that fought 
 the battle for the Hebrews, their belief 
 was shattered as to the invincibility of the 
 occupant of the Egyptian throne. 
 
 All this was well known to Martiesen, 
 and he considered it as he ran over in his 
 mind the avenues open to him. 
 
 He had no thought of surrendering Eli- 
 sheba and Serah to Peshala ; nor would he 
 submit to the indignity and danger of an 
 arrest at the hands of those approaching, 
 no matter whose commission they bore. If
 
 248 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 the king commanded his appearance at 
 Rameses, he would obey ; but he would pro 
 ceed thither in his own barge, and under 
 his own guard, and take care that his 
 friends were warned of his journey, that 
 they might rally to his support. Should 
 an attempt be made to compel any other 
 course, he would resist \vith those under 
 his command. Not more than one com 
 pany of his troops was at present in Zoan, 
 but several bands of Hebrews were armed 
 with a few crude weapons, and these could 
 be brought to his immediate assistance. 
 
 Still, the adon desired to avoid an open 
 rupture if possible, for this would be a fire 
 brand to the king s anger, and would pre 
 cipitate an attack. Within a few hours an 
 army of the Pharaoh s charioteers, spear 
 men, archers, lancers, and axemen would 
 be hurled upon the almost wholly defense 
 less people of Goshen, and there would en 
 sue a massacre that \vould sweep the He 
 brews from the face of the earth. Nor did 
 Martiesen doubt that the opportunity of 
 doing this would be hailed with satisfac 
 tion by Meneptah, for there had recently 
 come to his ears fresh confirmations of the 
 story that the king was considering the 
 utter extinction of the descendants of 
 Israel.
 
 SIGNATURE OF THE PHARAOH 249 
 
 In the garrison building there was one 
 large room for general assemblage, several 
 smaller rooms for offices and accoutre 
 ments, and an executive department for 
 the use of the commanding officer. To 
 this Martiesen repaired immediately. The 
 room was bare of ornament or furniture, 
 except such as pertained to military life, 
 and upon reaching it the adon at once gave 
 attention to some of the details of his 
 command. Summoning his scribe, the adon 
 dictated several minor reports and orders, 
 and while these were being prepared for 
 his inspection, he took from his belt the 
 order directing him to send Elisheba and 
 Serah as prisoners to Rameses. Placing 
 it before him on the table, he began a more 
 careful perusal of the document than he 
 had heretofore given it. He had not pro 
 ceeded beyond the customary greeting, 
 when the scribe, Bailos, approached to 
 make inquiries concerning some of the cal 
 culations, and together their heads bent 
 over the figures. The scribe s hand acci 
 dentally rested upon the papyrus which the 
 adon was examining when interrupted. He 
 raised his head suddenly, took the papyrus 
 between his thumb and finger, and care 
 fully felt its texture. Martiesen looked at 
 him inquiringly.
 
 250 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " What is it, Bailos? " he asked. 
 
 " From the priest of Manhotef, he that 
 is called Totoes, king of the ruins," was the 
 reply. 
 
 The scroll ? No, it is from Rameses, 
 the order of the Pharaoh, which came to 
 me two days ago while you were absent at 
 the villa." 
 
 Bailos bent over the papyrus for a closer 
 examination, and after making a careful 
 inspection, shook his head incredulously. 
 
 " It is very strange, my lord, but this is 
 from the papyrus grown upon the marshes 
 back of the ruined city of Manhotef. It 
 is unlike any other in Egypt, because of a 
 quality in the soil peculiar to that locality. 
 It is known to all scribes who have served 
 in the office of the ab, to whom Totoes 
 writes numerous memorials, seeking to re 
 gain his standing." 
 
 The adon took the roll in his hands, and 
 gave it his closest scrutiny. 
 
 " If my lord adon will compare it with 
 other papyrus, he will see that it is of 
 coarser grain, and not nearly so pliable in 
 fibre as that commonly used." And the 
 scribe brought several pieces for his com 
 parison.
 
 SIGNATURE OF THE PHARAOH 251 
 
 " It is true as you say, Bailos. But the 
 writing and the cartouche ? Is not the sig 
 nature of our ruler so sacred that it may 
 not be made even by the ab, except in the 
 king s presence ? " 
 
 The scribe unrolled the papyrus, and 
 studied the hieroglyphics with minutest 
 care. " It is not the writing of a practiced 
 scribe, my lord, unless he has purposely 
 disguised his characters, and this the 
 scribes of the ab would not have reason 
 for doing. The cartouche is bold and 
 strong, but it was made by neither the Pha 
 raoh nor the ab, for the ink has been laid 
 on with careful strokes, as by one who 
 follows a copy. Nor is the ink from that 
 used in the royal palace, its shade is not so 
 black." 
 
 " The wrappings, Bailos ! Search the 
 refuse for the wrappings ! " 
 
 Bailos entered a small anteroom at the 
 right, and while he was absent, the adon 
 procured several documents which he knew 
 to be genuine, and compared them with 
 the one under suspicion. He was thus en 
 gaged when Bailos returned with the bands 
 of linen which were bound about the roll 
 when it was received, and to these their 
 united attention was at once directed.
 
 252 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " See, my lord," said the scribe, pres 
 ently, " these wrappings have done service 
 before, for here they have been severed 
 and again cleverly fastened together. Nor 
 is the wax of the seals as fresh as it should 
 be, for it is hardened, as though by an ex 
 posure of several weeks. The document 
 is a forgery."
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE PENALTY FOR COUNTER 
 FEITING 
 
 A CHALLENGE by a sentry at the 
 entrance of the assembly-room and 
 the giving of a password interrupted 
 further conversation. There was the 
 sound of marching men, and the adon had 
 scarcely time to roll the papyrus and con 
 ceal it in his robe before Panas entered. 
 In precise, military terms the lieutenant 
 made known the arrival of those who 
 claimed audience with the governor of the 
 nome upon business of such importance 
 that it would admit of no delay. Martiesen 
 stepped through the doorway, and there 
 saw, in the centre of the assembly-room, 
 Peshala in the uniform of a captain, Totoes 
 by his side in the half-frock of a priest, and 
 near them, in double rank, about a score of 
 soldiers. A quick glance told the adon 
 that back of these stood a file drawn from
 
 254 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 his own command, and he doubted not that 
 they were ready to do his bidding, what 
 ever it might be. 
 
 " Upon what urgent business do you 
 request audience, at this hour, with the 
 governor of the Nome of the Prince ? " he 
 demanded, but without acknowledging the 
 salute with which Peshala and those ac 
 companying him greeted the adon s en 
 trance. 
 
 The Libyan, disconcerted by the ques 
 tion and the manner of reception, hesitated 
 an instant before making answer, but, re 
 covering himself, he replied: We come 
 at the command of Meneptah, the Pharaoh 
 and Ruler of Lower and Upper Egypt, 
 Wearer of two crowns, Lord of all this 
 land, and of the people " 
 
 " I know the titles you would name," in 
 terrupted the adon, " and respect them all. 
 Let that suffice, and disclose to me what I 
 seek to learn the errand which brings the 
 Libyan scribe and an outcast priest before 
 me." 
 
 Then let your ears drink the knowledge 
 at once," replied Peshala, with spirit. " It 
 is to arrest the adon Martiesen and convey 
 him to Rameses, there to meet charges 
 which declare that he has entered upon con-
 
 PENALTY FOR COUNTERFEITING 255 
 
 spiracies threatening the welfare of the 
 state and the peaceful rule of its lawful 
 king. I bear the warrant." 
 
 He stepped forward to display the war 
 rant, but the adon stopped him with a 
 sweep of his arm. 
 
 " If the king commands," he said with 
 marked distinctness, so that no word might 
 be lost upon the soldiers before him, " I will 
 repair to Rameses at once, and in the man 
 ner befitting my station. It is well known 
 in the armies of Egypt that Martiesen has 
 never been unmindful of his duty to his 
 ruler ; but I refuse to receive at the hands 
 of forgers a warrant purporting to come 
 from the mighty Meneptah, believing that 
 the document may be as spurious as one 
 which preceded it two days past." 
 
 " Forgers, my lord adon ! " exclaimed 
 the priest. " Ho, ho ! a pretty tale to flaunt 
 in the face of true messengers of the king, 
 who at midday, in the presence of his court, 
 set his cartouche upon the warrant, and 
 then gave it into the hands of the ab, that 
 it might be delivered to his captain, Pe- 
 shala, for execution." 
 
 Your story, priest, may be no more 
 truthful than those you told me in Man- 
 hotef. I recall them with doubts as to your
 
 256 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 present honesty of speech. But tell me, did 
 Meneptah, the Pharaoh whom you and 
 Peshala profess to honor and serve faith 
 fully, set his hand to this document, com 
 manding that two Hebrew women in the 
 instrument named be sent to Rameses as 
 prisoners? " And the adon held the papy 
 rus roll above his head. 
 
 The priest glanced at Peshala, expecting 
 him to answer, but the Libyan stood with 
 blanched cheeks, and from his trembling 
 lips there came no reply. 
 
 If it bears the king s cartouche, my 
 lord, he authorized it," replied the priest, 
 " for none would dare counterfeit the sig 
 nature of the mighty lord of Egypt, whose 
 name may be spoken only in awe the ruler 
 at whose summons all offenders must 
 tremble, Meneptah, the Pharaoh." 
 
 " Tell me, Totoes, what is the penalty for 
 counterfeiting the signature of Meneptah, 
 Lord and Ruler of Lower and Upper 
 Egypt?" 
 
 " There is no need to repeat it," re 
 plied Totoes, with assumed indifference, 
 " when every boy in Egypt knows how it is 
 written." 
 
 " But speak it, for yourself and your 
 commander, that those in this room may
 
 PENALTY FOR COUNTERFEITING 257 
 
 know if you have learned your lesson 
 well." 
 
 All eyes were turned upon the unwilling 
 priest, and a moment of most intense and 
 painful silence ensued before his words 
 came. 
 
 It is written in the law," he said very 
 slowly and in a low voice, " that the finger 
 nails of one who forges the king s car 
 touche shall be plucked out, one each day, 
 until the hands are cleared. The two suc 
 ceeding days the sight of the eyes shall be 
 destroyed; and then, if the malefactor sur 
 vives, he shall be exposed to the populace. 
 On the next day he shall be beheaded." 
 
 " Soldiers of Meneptah, you have heard 
 what Totoes, the outcast priest of Man- 
 hotef, has said, and you know that he 
 repeats the law as it is written. I, Mar- 
 tiesen, adon of the Nome of the Prince, a 
 lord in Egypt, in whose veins runs the 
 blood of your kings, command you to seize 
 this Totoes and his confederate Peshala, 
 upon a charge of counterfeiting the car 
 touche of the Pharaoh. Here is the false 
 signature, and I will lay it before the king 
 as a witness." 
 
 Martiesen spoke with such convincing 
 force, and the soldiers w^ere so accustomed 
 17
 
 258 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 to obey those who commanded by the 
 authority of blood, that the guard accom 
 panying Peshala moved forward in com 
 pany with the adon s force to do his bid 
 ding. With a bound, Totoes leaped against 
 the soldier nearest him, and sent the man 
 sprawling on the floor. Dealing another 
 a blow across the face w r ith a sword which 
 he brought from under his frock, the priest 
 shouted to Peshala, and with backs to 
 gether and swords flashing, they fought 
 their way towards the door. Panas sprang 
 forward and engaged the priest, and the 
 adon sought a similar encounter with Pe 
 shala, but the soldiers crowded him aside 
 in their eagerness, and set upon the agile 
 pair with clumsy weapons and unskilful 
 movements. The priest was more than a 
 match for Panas, and soon the lieutenant s 
 sword went clattering to the floor. Before 
 it could be recovered, or any one interpose, 
 the priest dealt a blow that sent Panas 
 down upon his knees, stunned and bleeding. 
 Several of the soldiers were by this time 
 wounded by the vigorous strokes of Pe 
 shala, and the guardsmen became more 
 cautious in their attack. 
 
 Realizing that the escape of both was 
 imminent, the adon took up the fight for
 
 PENALTY FOR COUNTERFEITING 259 
 
 Panas, and the moment his sword flashed 
 against that of Totoes, the priest felt that 
 his doom was sealed. But death with the 
 hot blood leaping, and with the clash of 
 steel and shouts of men in his ears, and the 
 waving of torches before his eyes, was far 
 better than to suffer the torture due to a 
 counterfeiter. With this thought the 
 priest lunged forward, showing a strength 
 and determination that promised success 
 for the moment. Left alone by this 
 movement, Peshala was quickly over 
 powered and bound. Lying there upon the 
 floor, a bruised and beaten prisoner, he 
 watched with varying emotions of hope 
 and fear the struggle which none attempted 
 to interrupt. 
 
 Martiesen had the advantage of youth ; 
 but this was matched by a better knowledge 
 of sword-play, longer practice, and tougher 
 sinews on the part of Totoes. Both fought 
 with the valor of desperation, each realized 
 that more than life depended on the result. 
 Time and again the vantage turned, and 
 those who, spellbound, stood with bated 
 breath and watched each change in the 
 rapidly-shifting scene, were lost in wonder 
 that the clashing blades of polished bronze 
 did not reach the flesh toward which they
 
 2 6o THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 leaped like tongues of gleaming fire. Blow 
 upon blow was turned aside with ready 
 parry, while eager thrusts went harmless 
 past the points at which they aimed. 
 
 But youth triumphs in a test of endur 
 ance and strength. The priest s lips were 
 drawn back from his teeth, his eyes grew 
 dim from the intensity of the exertion, and 
 his breath came in quick and painful gasps, 
 which did not fill his heaving chest or cool 
 his heated blood. Slowly he was forced 
 back to a corner of the room, each moment 
 offering less intrepid defense. 
 
 :< Down, Totoes ! down and yield your 
 self a prisoner ! " roared the deep voices of 
 the soldiers, as the ringing strokes grew 
 slower, and the adon held his antagonist at 
 his mercy. 
 
 The shout aroused his fading energy. A 
 prisoner ! Totoes a prisoner, to be turned 
 over to the executioners ! Totoes, the king 
 of Manhotef, who ruled his wretches with 
 a tyrant s hand, a prisoner? 
 
 " Never ! " he cried in desperate rage, 
 and nerved himself anew to strike with 
 greater vigor. Tn a crash his blade flew 
 spinning from his hand, but with success 
 ful effort he leaped aside and avoided the 
 adon s thrust. Quickly he bent low, and
 
 PENALTY FOR COUNTERFEITING 261 
 
 darting to Martiesen s side, wrenched the 
 Libyan dagger from its sheath. There 
 was a shout of triumph from Peshala, and 
 those looking on saw a gleam of light as 
 Totoes raised his hand to strike. But be 
 fore the blow could fall, Martiesen with a 
 mighty stroke sent his blade straight 
 through the breast of the priest of Man- 
 hotef. 
 
 Staggering backward with outstretched 
 arms, Totoes stood a moment, the bronze 
 blade piercing his body. Then, as ap 
 proaching death drew its veil over his 
 eyes, and with a scream of vengeance on 
 his foam-covered lips, he lunged blindly 
 forward in the agony of his supreme mo 
 ment, striking right and left for a victim 
 to his frenzied passion. The hardened men 
 of warfare fell back in consternation from 
 a sight more horrible and appalling than 
 any their eyes had ever beheld, and stood 
 against the entrance way, fascinated by 
 terror. Martiesen saw the danger, and 
 catching the half-conscious Panas from the 
 corner toward which the priest was stag 
 gering, dodged the blows which cleft the 
 air with lightning-like rapidity, and bore 
 the lieutenant to the anteroom. A wail, a 
 cry of fearful agony, a piercing scream for
 
 262 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 aid arose from the bound and helpless Pe- 
 shala, lying there where they had left him. 
 Yet no man dared stretch forth a hand to 
 save. 
 
 Reeling, almost falling backward, with 
 the death-rattle in his throat and a film 
 closing upon his eyes, Totoes stumbled, 
 crawled upon his knees a pace or two, then 
 struck with all his fading strength. Then 
 he raised the dripping blade and struck 
 again, and yet again, and then fell down 
 upon that which he struck. 
 
 And the life-blood of Totoes and Pe- 
 shala ran together on the rough-tiled floor.
 
 o 
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 THE SENTENCE 
 
 N the morning succeeding the events 
 chronicled in the preceding chapter, 
 the adon Martiesen ordered the re-em 
 barkation of the force which Totoes and 
 Peshala had led to Zoan, and with a large 
 retinue of his own soldiers he proceeded to 
 Manhotef. It was there learned that Pe 
 shala had appeared at the ruined place 
 while the people were still searching for 
 their leader. Heading a party of picked 
 men, the scribe penetrated to the tomb, re 
 leased the priest and his companions, and 
 from them he heard the story of Masarah s 
 part in aiding the adon to escape. That the 
 counterfeit order of the Pharaoh com 
 manding the presence of the two Hebrew 
 girls in Rameses had been written at Man 
 hotef was also made certain, for the two 
 fellows were found who were disguised as 
 messengers of the king, and sent with the 
 papyrus to Zoan. The Libyan had named
 
 264 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 certain soldiers in the order to accompany 
 Elisheba and Serah as a guard to Rameses, 
 expecting that he would prevail upon them 
 to land at Manhotef , as they were men over 
 whom he had some influence. The return 
 of the messengers bearing the firm but 
 respectful reply of the adon declining to 
 send the Hebrew w r omen, was a great sur 
 prise to the plotters, for they had no 
 thought that the adon would have the cour 
 age to refuse point blank an order that ap 
 parently emanated from the Pharaoh. As 
 the plan had failed, however, it would not 
 do to wait, and so Peshala and Totoes left 
 at once for Rameses. 
 
 Upon hearing these facts, the adon com 
 pelled the false messengers to accompany 
 him, and he continued his journey to the 
 capital. At first he was denied audience 
 with the king, but certain powerful princes, 
 who were put in possession of some part of 
 the story, intervened to bring about a meet 
 ing between the adon and the ruler. The 
 adon gave an account of the events imme 
 diately leading up to the death of Totoes 
 and Peshala, and presented the evidence of 
 their guilt. He was informed that the 
 order for his arrest was made upon repre 
 sentation of the plotters, that he was incit-
 
 THE SENTENCE 265 
 
 ing sedition, if he was not in full conspir 
 acy against the throne. The Libyan had 
 solemnly declared, that if he were put in 
 charge of the expedition to arrest Mar- 
 tiesen, he would be able to secure and bring 
 the king evidence proving the existence of 
 a widespread plot. He was therefore given 
 a commission to execute the warrant. 
 
 Moved to intense anger by the discovery 
 that the informers had forged his signa 
 ture, the king dismissed as false all the 
 statements made by them concerning trea 
 sonable acts on the part of Martiesen. He 
 reminded the adon that his family had 
 long been loyal and trusted, and chid him 
 sharply for his insistent requests that the 
 policy of the government be changed to 
 ward the Hebrews. Thus purged of sus 
 picion, the adon was permitted to return at 
 once to his villa. 
 
 Within the next few days Martiesen was 
 visited by several of the princes, who urged 
 that the plan to seize the government 
 should not be abandoned, for the time was 
 now more favorable to such a step than it 
 had been previous to the plague of dark 
 ness. He learned that over all Lower and 
 Middle Egypt there was great discontent. 
 The tax-collectors, who went abroad at the
 
 266 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 time of the ingathering, found it almost 
 impossible to secure the tithes, and though 
 they beat the people unmercifully, the grain 
 was not forthcoming, because it had been 
 destroyed by the plagues. Tidings of the 
 coming of the inundation were delayed be 
 yond the customary time, and this was an 
 other reason for discontent and fear. All 
 the Egyptian plain lay panting in the burn 
 ing sun. Dust, and age, and drouth cov 
 ered the land and turned it to ashes. The 
 ground was cracked by the heat, and every 
 breeze sent whirling clouds of sand high 
 into the air, but still the message did not 
 come that Father Nile had awakened from 
 his sleep. Had the God of the Hebrews 
 held back the waters as a further punish 
 ment upon the king? 
 
 This question was by no means confined 
 to the agriculturalist and artisan, but was 
 running through the military forces, and 
 was asked in the homes of the nobles. It 
 was upon every tongue, it pervaded every 
 assemblage. Under their breath, men 
 asked why those in the highest places did 
 not propitiate the Hebrew God, and thus 
 release their stricken land from the blight 
 under which it had been struggling these 
 many months. Those who came to Mar-
 
 THE SENTENCE 267 
 
 tiesen told him this, and, pledging him 
 their support, they urged that he raise his 
 standard. 
 
 But Martiesen hesitated. Like all the 
 others, he had an indefinable consciousness 
 of the approach of a great calamity. Try 
 as he might, he could not bring himself to 
 consider seriously the counsel of his visit 
 ors. One after another for they came 
 singly or in pairs, and without pomp or 
 show he dismissed them with the promise 
 that soon, very soon, he would make an 
 other appeal to the king, and if that failed, 
 he would act. 
 
 And still the dread and unrest grew. 
 The adon knew it extended to all the He 
 brew hosts ; but none there could tell him 
 aught. Moses grand, mysterious, silent, 
 as befitted one who held the friendship and 
 confidence of God came among his people 
 daily, and to the men whom he had chosen 
 as leaders gave brief commands hastening 
 forward the preparations commenced on 
 the dawn of the day that broke the plague 
 of darkness. Moses bandied no words. 
 Thus saith the Lord," he declared, and 
 when God s words had been spoken, the 
 leader added none of his own. " Do this," 
 commanded the austere master, who came
 
 268 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 to them so mysteriously, and brought in his 
 hands a power greater than that of the 
 mighty king who enslaved them; and the 
 poor slaves who heard, laid aside fear of 
 every other master, and hastened to obey 
 his bidding. The promise of liberty and 
 the prophecy of greatness for their nation 
 fell upon ears that did not appreciate what 
 was meant, and these promises and proph 
 ecies alone would not have stirred to action 
 a people long stunted and dwarfed by ser 
 vility to an idolatrous and tyrannical court. 
 It required all the marvels and punish 
 ments that had been shown them, to 
 awaken the nearly extinct greatness which 
 was to burst forth again in future genera 
 tions. 
 
 Aye, and it required one to come that 
 fearful visit of Death now casting its 
 shadow into every heart. 
 
 At last there came to the elders of the 
 Hebrew tribes a strange, new command. 
 In every household a lamb without blemish 
 should be chosen, and in the evening of a 
 certain day it must be slain. The blood, 
 caught in a bason, should be taken to the 
 doorways, and there with bunches of hys 
 sop it should be sprinkled upon the lintel 
 and doorposts of the entrance. Then with
 
 THE SENTENCE 269 
 
 loins girded, staff in hand, and sandals 
 fastened to their feet, they must eat of the 
 roasted flesh, and permit no part to remain 
 unconsumed. All through Goshen, in Zoan 
 and Pithom, in Rameses, in the villages 
 and huts wherever a Hebrew dwelt, ran 
 messengers to spread this command of a 
 God whom they had not learned to love, 
 but whom with trembling and with fear 
 they obeyed. 
 
 Darda was among those present when 
 the prophet gave to the elders the words of 
 God, and upon him devolved the duty of 
 taking the command to the masses in Zoan. 
 Scarcely resting day or night, he passed 
 from house to house, guiding, counselling, 
 and instructing his people, that they might 
 perform this new rite in strict accordance 
 with the law, and thus escape the penalty 
 sure to fall upon those who, either wilfully 
 or in ignorance, neglected to keep the feast. 
 Toward the evening of the day designated, 
 he approached his own home, conscious 
 that his work had been faithfully per 
 formed. Summoning his daughters and 
 Masarah and Serah, he directed that 
 preparations should be made for the 
 feast, for the hour was near at hand when 
 they would start toward the land of new 
 promise.
 
 270 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " This night," he said, " there shall come 
 upon the house of Pharaoh, and to every 
 house in Egypt that does not set up the 
 token commanded of God, the most fearful 
 punishment that has yet been dealt to this 
 land. For at midnight a Destroying 
 Angel will pass through, and from the 
 highest to the lowest, in every house upon 
 the lintel and doorposts of which the blood 
 of a lamb has not been sprinkled, the first 
 born must die." 
 
 At first they did not fully realize the 
 tremendous import of the sentence. They 
 were accustomed to war and bloodshed, for 
 the Egyptian king led his armies into many 
 countries, and tales of battle and conquest 
 were upon the lips of every soldier. But 
 of vengeance such as this they had not 
 heard, nor could they bring themselves to 
 think it true. But grave Darda sat before 
 them with bowed head, and well they knew 
 he was not the man to jest. Slowly the 
 truth took root, and when full realization 
 came, the women looked into each others 
 faces, silent, appalled, stricken with horror. 
 It was as if the Master of Death stood 
 there beside them, with hand half-poised, 
 waiting their election, whether in that 
 house he should find a victim.
 
 THE SENTENCE 271 
 
 With a moan Elisheba leaped to her feet, 
 and struck her hand upon her forehead. 
 
 "Father, father! Do I hear aright? 
 May none of the firstborn of the Egyptians 
 escape from this sentence pronounced by 
 our God?" 
 
 Darda looked with compassion upon his 
 daughter, and shook his head in reply. 
 
 "Martiesen!" 
 
 They saw the name form upon her lips, 
 but fear and horror kept its sound below 
 her breath. 
 
 Darda did not make answer, but bent his 
 head in sorrow. This thought had come to 
 him several days before, that the young 
 adon was the firstborn of his father s 
 house, and it was a heavy burden upon his 
 heart, for he loved Martiesen as a son. 
 
 " Masarah ! Serah ! Father ! Tell me 
 what I may do to save his life ! Surely the 
 God of the Hebrews does not know of Mar- 
 tiesen s kindness to the enslaved people, 
 and of all he has suffered in their behalf. 
 Go, my father, go to the prophet and tell 
 him all ! Aye, and take me with you that 
 we may ask, and beg, and plead, that from 
 the house of Martiesen the shaft shall be 
 turned away ! " 
 
 She was upon the floor beside her father,
 
 272 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 pulling at his robe and clasping her hands 
 about his neck, entreating him with im 
 passioned words and quick caress to inter 
 pose, to raise his voice in protest, to help 
 her fight against the doom fast gathering 
 about her lover. 
 
 "Nay, Elisheba," said her father, with 
 gentleness, " it may not be. The prophet 
 Moses is far away, at Succoth, preparing 
 to lead our people forth on the morrow, for 
 with this mighty stroke our shackles will 
 be broken, and Israel will be thrust out of 
 Egypt. We must obey the command, lest 
 upon ourselves the punishment be visited." 
 
 She arose from the floor, white, calm, de 
 termined, and stood a moment before her 
 father in earnest thought. 
 
 Then will I welcome that punishment, 
 and here in Egypt I will sleep in happiness, 
 because he whom I love rests in the same 
 land." 
 
 The aged Darda raised his hand in pro 
 test. 
 
 " My father, because you were given no 
 sons, all your affection has been poured out 
 upon me, and I have been as your right 
 hand, and out of mv love have obeyed your 
 slightest wish. But I cannot follow you to 
 this land of promise, while my heart is
 
 THE SENTENCE 273 
 
 buried here. Kill the lamb as God has com 
 manded, and strike the blood upon the lintel 
 and the doorposts, that nothing may be 
 omitted from the rite. To me, as I stand 
 without, give some little portion of the 
 blood in a bason, and with it I will hasten 
 to the home of Martiesen, to set the mark 
 above the door, hoping that when the angel 
 shall see the sign, he will know that within 
 lies one who has befriended this enslaved 
 people, even to the hazard of his life. But 
 should the Destroyer not pass by, then I, 
 who will have crept within the portico, will 
 meet him there, and beg this messenger of 
 God to slay me \vith the stroke that kills 
 Martiesen." 
 
 So full of saddened tenderness was her 
 voice, and yet so determined her manner, 
 that those w r ho stood about were awed to a 
 silence that was not broken until Darda 
 spoke. 
 
 You love him thus, my daughter? " 
 " Aye, more than this I love Martiesen ! 
 For, had I many lives, and could I spend 
 each in suffering throughout all its natural 
 years, and thus save him one moment s 
 sorrow, it should be done. Even more than 
 this I love Martiesen ! For the command 
 of my father, who in all my life I have not 
 
 18
 
 274 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 disobeyed in the slightest particular, would 
 not now turn me from this purpose." 
 
 Darda arose, and clasped her in his arms. 
 He held her close against his breast a few 
 moments, and half releasing her gazed into 
 her eyes. 
 
 " Go, my daughter," he said in deepest 
 tenderness, " and through the night I will 
 bow in supplication to the God of Abra 
 ham, Isaac, and Jacob for your safety and 
 the safety of Martiesen, your lover." 
 
 Serah came to them with mute sym 
 pathy, and, taking Elisheba s hands, drew 
 them to her bosom, and covered them with 
 tears. 
 
 " Nay, Serah, do not weep," said Eli- 
 sheba. " Go with my father, and be his 
 eldest daughter. Panas, whom you love 
 so dearly, escapes this sentence, and is here 
 in Zoan, ready to join the hosts when they 
 march forth to-morrow. Take him to your 
 household, my father, and if I come not 
 again to your side, the strong arms of 
 Panas and the loving care of Serah will 
 protect and lighten your declining years. 
 If I may save Martiesen s life, then will I 
 return and go hence with my people, happy 
 and content in knowing that he lives ; but 
 if he, too, falls under the sentence, then 
 Egypt will remain my desolate home."
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 THE FIRSTBORN 
 
 Al the evening deepened into night, the 
 home of Martiesen was in peaceful 
 rest. Cares and duties were laid aside, 
 and, with the exception of the master him 
 self, the household slept. The adon re 
 mained in the salon, sometimes pacing the 
 tiled floor, but more frequently reclining 
 upon a light rattan couch, which had been 
 drawn near the windows for greater com 
 fort. A few hours previously two princes 
 of the blood, who came like others with an 
 appeal on their lips, that he would consent 
 to lead a revolt, had departed from the villa, 
 and now the adon was for the hundredth 
 time considering the subject of their con 
 versation. Could he save Egypt? Could 
 he do aught to hold the Hebrews within 
 her borders and make them a strength to 
 Egypt ? These were the questions around 
 which his thoughts centred. The adon well
 
 276 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 knew that revolution frequently succeeded, 
 and he felt that at this time the chances 
 for success were strong. He went over 
 them carefully, and noted each with satis 
 faction, until he came to reckon with this 
 unknown, mysterious Hebrew Deity, who 
 seemed to baffle all plans and set at defi 
 ance every law of nature. How could he 
 hope to succeed, if this strange force 
 should not be with him ? Then he made up 
 his mind to seek Moses and Aaron, and 
 ask them plainly if such a course would be 
 pleasing to the God whose words they 
 spoke. But to do this was difficult. The 
 prophets would appear suddenly in Ram- 
 eses, and boldly declare to the king the com 
 mand of God; then they would disappear 
 as suddenly as they came, and for weeks no 
 tidings would be heard from them. Darda 
 might give him assistance in meeting them, 
 he thought, and this led him to the decision 
 that on the morrow, in Zoan, he would ask 
 the aged Hebrew s aid. 
 
 And with this his thoughts turned to Eli- 
 sheba, queenly, beautiful, yet modest Eli- 
 sheba, who had displayed so much courage 
 throughout all the perils into which she 
 had been thrown, and who would willingly 
 have sacrificed her life rather than see him
 
 THE FIRSTBORN 277 
 
 lose his caste. He bethought himself of 
 the poise of her head, the luxuriance of her 
 hair, so silken and soft to the touch, not 
 coarse and harsh like that of the Egyptian 
 women. He saw the curve of her cheek, 
 and the love-light in her eyes, so deep and 
 wondrous and full of mystery. There 
 came to him the memory of the smile she 
 wore when she noted his approach, and its 
 beauty was like nothing else he had ever 
 beheld. He heard her low voice and 
 laughter, and they were sweeter than any 
 music his ears had ever caught. Thinking 
 thus, he forgot the throne of Egypt, and all 
 the pomp and power it would bring, and, 
 as he fell asleep, he dreamed only of domes 
 tic scenes, of love and happiness, with Eli- 
 sheba by his side. 
 
 The night was close and murky. In any 
 other country one would have said that the 
 still, lifeless atmosphere betokened an on 
 coming storm ; but here in Egypt there was 
 no thought of this. The days and nights 
 preceding the rising of the Nile are hot and 
 listless, save for the wind which blows for 
 fifty days ever from the south. Occasion 
 ally the distant beating of the oars of a 
 belated boatman could be heard, and once 
 the low crooning of a woman to her baby
 
 278 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 came indistinctly over the water. Her hus 
 band, a soldier, sat by her side, and played 
 with the child, their firstborn, which he 
 had never seen until this evening. He had 
 been absent with his company, and when 
 his yearly furlough was due, his wife met 
 him with their baby at Rameses, and now 
 they were hurrying to their home. Ah, 
 before dawn the happy cradle song will 
 be changed to a chant of mourning ! 
 
 Deeper grew the night, and in its dense 
 shadows a small boat, rowed by a man with 
 one maimed arm, silently and swiftly ap 
 proached the landing-place. As the boat 
 touched the lower step, a woman arose, 
 and with nervous haste stepped from the 
 craft. She carried in her hands a small 
 vessel, wrapped with extreme care in spot 
 less linen, and with it a bunch of hyssop. 
 
 " Moor the boat quickly, Bariet," she 
 said in a low tone, " and come with me, that 
 you may explain my errand to the guard." 
 There is no guard, my lady," he replied 
 as he came to her side. " My master is 
 beloved of his people, and therefore sleeps 
 in security." 
 
 Then seek a place where you may rest," 
 she said to him kindly. " That which re 
 mains to be done, I must do alone."
 
 THE FIRSTBORN 279 
 
 " I will stay here, my lady," replied the 
 Assyrian, " where you may find me in a 
 moment if I am wanted." 
 
 " If there is need of you, Bariet, it will 
 not be until day. Come to the portico as 
 soon as it is light, and if you find me there, 
 and I am not alive, then return with all 
 speed to Darda, and tell him what you saw ; 
 and say that on my face there was a look 
 of happiness. Farewell, Bariet, you have 
 been faithful to your trust." 
 
 " My lady, if there is danger " 
 
 " Nay, Bariet; if there is danger, none 
 may share it with me." 
 
 She started forward along the approach, 
 and the Assyrian, wondering, yet silent, 
 watched until her form faded into the 
 shadows of the night. Then he brought a 
 mat from the boat, and composed himself 
 to rest. 
 
 The approach leading to the house of the 
 adon was bordered on both sides by a row 
 of small houses, in which resided the at 
 tendants and officers attached to his house 
 hold. Fronting these houses were double 
 rows of dromos and sphinxes, brought 
 hither from ruined temples or cities in the 
 vicinity, or carved upon the spot, at the 
 direction of former governors of the nome.
 
 280 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 A broad, paved roadway led straight be 
 tween these monuments to the portico. 
 
 Looking neither to right nor left, almost 
 running, yet stepping with extreme cau 
 tion, lest she fall, Elisheba made her way 
 in silence to the portico. Carefully un 
 wrapping the linen from the jar, trembling 
 in every limb, and choking back the moans 
 and sobs which anxiety wrung from her 
 heart, she thrust the fragrant hyssop into 
 the vessel. Then, climbing the buttressed 
 columns of the portico to the highest pos 
 sible point, she leaped outward and up 
 ward, and struck upon the glistening 
 marble keystone the scarlet blood of the 
 sacrificial lamb. 
 
 She fell heavily to the pavement, but 
 recovering quickly, caught up the vessel, 
 and with the hyssop set the red token upon 
 either side the doorway. 
 
 Creeping close within the spacious en 
 trance, crouching against the hinges of the 
 door itself, numbed and bruised by her fall, 
 yet calm and confident that, come life, come 
 death, she would be with Martiesen, Eli 
 sheba awaited the midnight hour. 
 
 And there was a great cry in Egypt. 
 Into the homes of the king, the counsellor,
 
 THE FIRSTBORN 281 
 
 the prince, the priest, the soldier, the ar 
 tisan, the tax-gatherer, the fisherman, the 
 farmer, the servant, the slave, Death en 
 tered, and from the firstborn of Pharaoh 
 that sat on his throne unto the firstborn 
 of the captive that was in the dungeon, 
 none was spared, if upon the lintel and 
 doorposts of their habitation the sign had 
 not been set. They who lived ran into the 
 open air for help, and met there others 
 whose circle had been broken by the same 
 heavy hand. In the populous town or city, 
 in the struggling village, in the lonely 
 houses beside the river or upon the canals ; 
 among all the splendor and in the shadows 
 of beautiful monuments and temples; 
 among all the misery and squalor where 
 the poor, mean homes were flanked by the 
 desert or surrounded by ruins there was 
 none who could go to his neighbor and say, 
 Thou art in trouble and affliction, whilst 
 I am free. Take thou my sympathy." 
 
 Without the customary warnings of old 
 age or disease, in the interval of a breath, 
 that from which all peoples since the dawn 
 of intelligence have shrunk in dread, swept 
 upon Egypt like the flash of a crimson- 
 stained scimitar; and when its stroke 
 passed, there remained in its pathway
 
 282 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 children bereft of parents, wives mourning 
 for husbands, and husbands mourning for 
 wives, the aged from whom support had 
 been snapped, or lovers in whose ears the 
 love-song had suddenly been turned to a 
 sob. 
 
 In all time past or in all time to come, 
 no punishment of a people had been or 
 could be more widespread or terrible. 
 
 From the houses of soldiers and serv 
 ants within the villa of the adon, the alarm 
 was not wanting, first in one where a 
 mother found her child dead beside her; 
 then in another, and another, and another, 
 where a husband was dead, or a mother 
 was stricken, or a daughter s life had gone 
 out, or a son had ceased to breathe, or it 
 may be two were dead, or sometimes more. 
 Torches appeared upon the broad ap 
 proach, and men, women, and children 
 sprang from their couches in terror, and 
 sought the open air. 
 
 Woe ! woe ! for Anpu the god of the 
 dead rules the world ! " 
 
 : He hath broken the bonds set upon him 
 by Osiris ! He is abroad with his mighty 
 lance! Woe! woe! w r oe! for many are 
 dead!"
 
 THE FIRSTBORN 283 
 
 Shivering in the hot, murky night, chok 
 ing with grief, dumb or hysterical with the 
 weight of sorrow, they huddled together 
 in the centre of the approach, and gazed 
 with horror into each other s blanched and 
 unnatural faces. 
 
 Bariet, sleeping on his mat at the land 
 ing, was awakened by the cries, and ran 
 toward the gathering, fearing that harm 
 had come to his mistress. Voices broken 
 with sobs answered his questions, but not 
 until he had looked in upon the dead of 
 several homes could he believe what they 
 told him. 
 
 " Let us summon the adon," he said in 
 hushed tones, and taking a torch he led the 
 way to the portico. And there, crouching 
 against the door, with no sign of life, he 
 saw Elisheba. With a cry, he dropped the 
 torch, and raised her in his arms. Throw 
 ing back the covering of her head and face, 
 he brought her like a baby into the open 
 space, and gazed upon her, mutely and in 
 fear. There was warmth to her body, the 
 breath came faintly from her nostrils, and 
 when he bent his head upon her breast, 
 Bariet could hear the beating of her heart. 
 Anxiety and suspense had brought kindly 
 unconsciousness to her overwrought
 
 284 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 senses ; but the hand of the angel of death 
 had not been laid upon her. 
 
 " Make an alarm at the door," com 
 manded Bariet. " Let Martiesen come to 
 give us comfort and advice." 
 
 " Aye, Martiesen ! Martiesen ! " shouted 
 a dozen voices as they pounded the metal 
 tubes, and struck upon the door itself. 
 "Awake, my lord adon, if you be alive! 
 Awake, for the people of your household 
 are in the grasp of Anpu ! " 
 
 A woman knelt beside Bariet, and chafed 
 Elisheba s hands and temples. Hot, scald 
 ing tears ran down her cheeks, and fell 
 upon the fair young form which she 
 stroked with so much tenderness. But in 
 the flickering lights she saw bloodstains 
 upon the girl s hands, and in an instant all 
 her gentleness was turned to frenzy. 
 
 " A witch ! a murderous wraith ! " she 
 screamed, leaping to her feet. " Here, 
 with the blood of victims on her hands ! 
 Avenge, avenge ! " 
 
 She attempted to strike the girl with a 
 staff which she caught from the pavement, 
 but Bariet warded off the blow with his 
 maimed arm, and sent the woman reeling 
 backward. The crowd deserted the door, 
 and taking up the cry of the woman, rushed
 
 THE FIRSTBORN 285 
 
 upon him ; but the Assyrian, with Elisheba 
 in his arms, dodged them in the darkness, 
 and gained the portico. He thrust the girl 
 back of him, where she clung half-con 
 scious to the latch, and then he turned and 
 faced the eager mob. 
 
 " She is not a witch," he shouted in their 
 faces, " and is as guiltless as any among 
 you. No hand may touch her with violence 
 \vhile I live." 
 
 * Who is she, slave? " demanded one of 
 the captains whom Bariet knew well. 
 
 " Elisheba, the "daughter of Darda, the 
 Hebrew; and she practices neither magic 
 nor witchcraft." 
 
 A flood of light came into the portico, 
 and fell upon the circle of men and women 
 crowded about the entrance. The door 
 leading to the house opened, and upon the 
 doorstep, backed by servants who bore 
 tapers, lamps, and arms, stood the adon. 
 
 Who speaks the name of Elisheba? " 
 he demanded. But there was no need for 
 reply Elisheba sprang forward, and fell 
 at his feet. 
 
 Martiesen bore her in his arms to a 
 couch, and put her in the hands of attend 
 ants. Then he came to the portico, and 
 listened with a heavy heart to what Bariet
 
 286 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 and his people could tell. He returned to 
 the salon, and Elisheba told him that this 
 which had happened at his villa was re 
 peated over the length and breadth of 
 Egypt. With bowed head and trembling 
 lips, he visited the afflicted homes of those 
 attached to his house, and to each wonder 
 ing mourner wondering why this heavy 
 hand was laid upon those who were inno 
 cent he told whence the blow had fallen.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 THE PROMISE 
 
 WHEN all that he could do to allay the 
 fears and relieve the sorrows of his 
 afflicted people had been accomplished, 
 Martiesen went back to the salon, where he 
 found Elisheba ready for the return to 
 Zoan. 
 
 Why do you depart so soon, Elishe 
 ba? " he asked with solicitude. " You are 
 wearied with this through which you have 
 passed, and should take rest before your 
 return." 
 
 There is no time for rest, my lord. The 
 day will soon break, and with its coming 
 my people are to start upon their journey." 
 
 " To-day, Elisheba?" 
 
 " Aye, my lord, the command was so 
 given. The Hebrews have slept through 
 out this night with sandals upon their feet 
 and their loins girded, and close by their 
 hands lay their staffs, that nothing might
 
 288 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 delay their exodus this day, as God has 
 promised." 
 
 I did not think it would be so soon. Nor 
 can it be, Elisheba, for the king has not 
 given permission." 
 
 " Whether Meneptah gives consent or 
 not, is now of small matter to the Hebrews, 
 my lord. The time for our going out has 
 come, and can no longer be delayed. Even 
 the Pharaoh cannot withstand his people in 
 the face of this great plague of death, for 
 they will rise from their mourning with the 
 coming of the dawn, and thrust us forth, 
 fearing that if we remain longer, none of 
 them may be left alive." 
 
 As if in answer to her words, a com 
 motion was heard in the approach, and 
 Martiesen s name was shouted by the 
 voices of excited men. He hurried to the 
 doorway, and there met messengers from 
 Rameses, bearing torches and surrounded 
 by many of his slaves and members of his 
 household. 
 
 A captain stepped forward, and saluted 
 him. 
 
 I bear the commands of the mighty 
 Pharaoh to my lord, the adon Martiesen, 
 if he be alive; otherwise to the second in 
 command," said the soldier.
 
 THE PROMISE 289 
 
 " The commands of the ruler of Egypt 
 are heeded wherever given," responded the 
 adon. " Present them." 
 
 " My lord, there was no time for written 
 commands, for the city and the court of 
 Pharaoh are in sore distress. A flood of 
 death has swept upon us, and I am told that 
 you have not escaped it here. The first 
 born in every household has been slain, and 
 the land is in mourning. At midnight the 
 destruction came upon us, and it was said 
 to the king and his counsellors that it was a 
 punishment sent by the Hebrew God. 
 Therefore a great cry arose in Rameses, 
 that the Hebrews be driven out of the land, 
 and the king sent us with swift rowers, to 
 direct that no opposition be made by the 
 forces at your command to the departure 
 of these people from Zoan and from 
 Goshen and from all the Hebrew settle 
 ments. They are a curse and a burden to 
 Egypt, and the king declares that they 
 must pass out of the land with all speed. 
 His signet is here as a token that I speak 
 his words truthfully." 
 
 The soldier stepped forward and dis 
 played the ring, and Martiesen, looking at 
 it, knew that the hour had come when 
 Egypt and Israel would part. 
 19
 
 290 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 ( Let the rowers convey you to Zoan," 
 said the adon, " and there show to Panas, 
 lieutenant in charge of the command, the 
 signet of the Pharaoh and this that I give 
 to you, and speak the words of the king as 
 you have done to me, saying to him that the 
 words of the ruler of Egypt are also the 
 words of the adon Martiesen." 
 
 The adon accompanied the messengers 
 to the landing-place, and upon the way 
 spoke with the captain of the visitation of 
 the plague, the shadow of which rested on 
 all of them at this moment. 
 
 When it was said that the firstborn in 
 each household had been slain, my lord, it 
 was recalled that you were not only the 
 firstborn, but also the only child of your 
 illustrious father, and it was feared that 
 the orders of the Pharaoh would of neces 
 sity be delivered to your lieutenant, Pa 
 nas," said the captain, as they stood a 
 moment at the landing. " The court will 
 rejoice in your escape, and I doubt not that 
 Meneptah will demand some explanation. 
 If there is any message that you may wish 
 to send to Rameses, my lord, I shall call for 
 it on my return." 
 
 There is none," replied the adon, " that 
 would satisfy our ruler."
 
 THE PROMISE 291 
 
 The captain hesitated a moment : " You 
 will pardon one long in the service of his 
 country, my lord, for speaking plainly." 
 
 You may speak freely what is in your 
 heart," Martiesen assured him. 
 
 It may come to the mind of the Pha 
 raoh that Martiesen, the adon, was in 
 league with those for whom he has long 
 heen known to entertain such deep sym 
 pathy, thus escaping the fate that has 
 fallen so heavily upon all others." 
 
 The adon started visibly. " No, no, such 
 suspicion could not arise," he said hur 
 riedly. " Were it true, I should be a mon 
 ster in whom the love of home and friends 
 and kindred had turned to hate. My great 
 est enemy could not believe this of me." 
 
 But, my lord, the circumstance is most 
 peculiar, if, indeed, it shall prove that you 
 alone, of all the firstborn of Egypt, shall 
 have escaped." 
 
 With these words the captain entered the 
 barge, and in a moment the swift craft 
 darted out upon the Nile. 
 
 Thinking deeply upon what the soldier 
 had said, Martiesen turned, and he was 
 proceeding to the portico, when he met Eli- 
 sheba on her way to the wharf. When she 
 approached, the adon took the girl by the 
 hand, and detained her gently.
 
 292 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Elisheba, will you go hence with your 
 people? " 
 
 " It is so ordered, Martiesen, by the 
 mighty God Himself." 
 
 " Why did you risk so much, brave so 
 much, to save me from death? : 
 
 " Because of my love for you," she an 
 swered, not concealing the truth. 
 
 " And yet you will not remain in Egypt 
 as my bride? " 
 
 " It may not be," she replied, smiling 
 sadly. 
 
 " Then why is it you have not left me to 
 the fate of all the firstborn of Egypt ? " 
 
 " My lord " 
 
 " Nay, Elisheba, do not longer speak to 
 me with formality. I am not your lord, 
 your master, but the humble lover, plead 
 ing for your heart, your love." 
 
 " O Martiesen ! You have my heart, you 
 have my love, and they have been in your 
 keeping ever since I saw you first in Zoan. 
 Nor will absence, or distance, or time take 
 them from you." 
 
 She paused a moment, and when more 
 fully composed she continued : " When I 
 was told of the sentence that had been pro 
 nounced of God against the Egyptians," 
 she said slowly, " I knew that if the one I
 
 THE PROMISE 293 
 
 loved should be counted among the victims, 
 I could not leave this land, and ever look 
 upon one hour of happiness. But if I might 
 save him from the fate that threatened, 
 and bid him farewell in life and health, 
 knowing that he remained in the place and 
 land that were his by birth, then I could go 
 forward with my people, and until my last 
 day the song of love for Martiesen would 
 arise from my heart. Even after many 
 years I should picture that Martiesen s 
 love for me had never grown cold, and that 
 here beside the Nile still lived my lover." 
 
 The adon did not reply, but held the 
 girl s hand in his firm grasp, trembling 
 with deep emotion. 
 
 The day hastens," she said, turning to 
 wards the landing. " Farewell, my lord, 
 my lover! " 
 
 "Farewell, Elisheba?" and he resisted 
 her attempt to leave him. 
 
 Yes, Martiesen, farewell. I must obey 
 the commands." 
 
 "Of your heart?" 
 
 " Nay, but of my God." 
 
 He stood a moment looking into her eyes, 
 deep and lustrous in the faint light of the 
 coming morning. They did not waver, and 
 he knew that her love, great as she had said,
 
 294 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 would not move her to change her resolu 
 tion. Nor did he wish it, for his mind was 
 made up. 
 
 " Then will I go with you, Elisheba," he 
 said quietly. 
 
 " You must not, Martiesen. Think 
 again of what you sacrifice, if you do this." 
 
 " My love for you is stronger than my 
 love for treasure and power, Elisheba." 
 
 " But your country, your ancestral 
 home, the tombs of your fathers ! " 
 
 " My love for you is stronger than these 
 ties, Elisheba." 
 
 " The Hebrews are wanderers from this 
 day, and are going hence into the wilder 
 ness where want, and danger, and sorrows 
 abound." 
 
 " My love and my care can lighten these 
 burdens from your shoulders, Elisheba." 
 
 And then he held her from him at arm s 
 length, and looked into her face, until the 
 mantling blood crimsoned her cheeks. 
 
 " Elisheba, while I love you thus, can 
 you bid me stay? " 
 
 " No, Martiesen, for your love is re 
 turned, and my heart forbids my tongue 
 to frame that which I ought to say. Yet 
 T would not see you take up the hardships 
 that must come upon us who are com-
 
 THE PROMISE 295 
 
 manded to go upon the search for a new 
 land of promise, the borders of which we 
 may not reach until the lapse of weary 
 years. If you will lead me to the landing- 
 place, and with one burning kiss bid me go, 
 I will carry it in my heart through all my 
 life, knowing that he who gave it remains 
 in the place that is his to fill." 
 
 " Not one, but many kisses do I give 
 thee ! " he cried. He caught away the veil 
 that half concealed her features, and hold 
 ing her close in his arms, covered her beau 
 tiful face with his impassioned caresses. 
 
 You cannot now leave here, Martie- 
 sen," she said at length. " How is it that 
 you say you will go with my people when 
 there is that to do here which you cannot 
 escape ? " 
 
 " I have thought upon that, Elisheba. Is 
 the way known which the Hebrews will 
 take?" 
 
 " To Moses only has God revealed the 
 way." 
 
 " Then Bariet will act as my spy. After 
 the Hebrews have departed, he will return 
 to me here, bringing information that will 
 enable me to follow you. Two days from 
 this I should be ready to start. T have 
 slaves to free and treasure to divide among
 
 296 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 those who have been faithful retainers in 
 my house ; but they must hear no word of 
 my intention to leave Egypt, lest the king 
 be informed and hold me a prisoner. The 
 Hebrews will of necessity move slowly, for 
 with the women and children, the aged and 
 infirm, and all their flocks and herds, their 
 progress cannot be rapid. It will not be 
 difficult for two men to overtake you." 
 
 He paused, for the mournful cry of those 
 who wailed for the dead came to their ears. 
 
 But for your love and courage, Eli- 
 sheba, I should be as one of those for whom 
 they mourn. 
 
 " My lord, a fear comes to my heart, that 
 it is out of gratitude for the little I have 
 done that you are persuaded to surrender 
 all that is yours to hold, receiving only my 
 love in return." 
 
 " My loved one, did I not tell you long 
 ago that when the Hebrews depart from 
 Egypt, I should be at your side ? It did not 
 require this last proof to teach me your 
 full worth. I knew it then, and every day 
 this knowledge has grown, until it fills .my 
 soul and shuts out every other thought." 
 
 He put a square of cloth into her hands, 
 woven of the finest linen and silver threads, 
 and fringed with crimson. Embroidered
 
 THE PROMISE 297 
 
 in the centre was a falcon, poised for flight, 
 all a-glitter with the coloring of the living 
 bird. 
 
 " It is my standard," he said, " and to it 
 many men have rallied in battle against the 
 foes of Egypt. Take this to Panas, and 
 whenever the Hebrew hosts pause, night 
 or day, let this float from the stave of a 
 long spear, above the spot where you may 
 rest. Then, when I come, it will guide me 
 to your side, and from that moment our 
 lives will run together." 
 
 He led her to the landing-place, where 
 Bariet was waiting with the boat, un 
 loosed for instant departure. :< Bariet," 
 said the adon, " as you go to Zoan, Eli- 
 sheba will explain what I would have you 
 do. I bid you guard her until you find her 
 father, and leave her by his side. On your 
 return, you shall have full reward." 
 
 And then to the maiden, waiting there 
 by his side : " Farewell, Elisheba, though 
 my heart is heavy as the words are spoken. 
 Ere your eyes turn for the last time upon 
 an Egyptian scene, I shall be with you, and 
 together we shall go forward in the path 
 pointed out by the Hebrew God." 
 
 " Farewell, Martiesen, my lord, my 
 lover, my king! "
 
 298 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 And, standing there upon the step near 
 est the water, Martiesen watched the boat, 
 until the form of Elisheba was swallowed 
 up in the glory of the rising sun.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 THE EXODUS 
 
 ALONG, weary way it is over the hot 
 fields of Egypt, eastward from Ram- 
 eses, through the rough, narrow, almost 
 verdureless mountain passes, to Pithom 
 and Etham, and upon it slowly toiled for 
 ward six hundred thousand men, march 
 ing five abreast, and bearing upon their 
 backs the heavy burdens that constituted 
 their equipage. In two great divisions they 
 marched, and between those two bodies 
 were the women, the children, the aged and 
 infirm, numbering four times the thou 
 sands of men in the ranks. Their lowing, 
 wondering herds were with them, and 
 added not a little to the picturesqueness of 
 this strangest panorama ever witnessed by 
 the eyes of man in any age. 
 
 A pastoral people, trained only to peace 
 ful scenes, and not knowing the form of 
 land lying beyond the horizon within which
 
 300 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 they were born; a people more than half 
 barbarian, to whom in generations had not 
 come the thought that any other condition 
 awaited them ; a superstitious people, who 
 had absorbed many strange phantasies 
 from those who held them in servility; an 
 impetuous, passionate people, in whom obe 
 dience and control had only been invoked 
 by fear; an obstinate, wilful people, who 
 often turned deaf ears to their appointed 
 leaders. Yet league upon league they 
 dragged wearily forward, led by one tower 
 ing, silent, mighty man, not knowing in 
 what direction, without knowledge of their 
 destination, with scarcely any preparation 
 for their sustenance. 
 
 Escaping from bondage? Yes, but 
 through what door ! 
 
 This only they knew of the way: that 
 leading on before them stood a pillar of 
 cloud by day, ever receding as they ap 
 proached, and beckoning them on and on 
 into the unknown wilderness. And when 
 the night came, the cloud became a glowing 
 light that illumed the way, and still led on. 
 
 Thus days and nights succeeded with 
 little rest, but whenever the motley pilgrims 
 paused, if only for one hour of rest from 
 the weary march, the glistening standard
 
 THE EXODUS 301 
 
 of Martiesen floated above those who com 
 prised the household of Darda. Elisheba 
 never saw it raised except with hope, and 
 never saw it furled except with sorrow; 
 and yet she did not falter. When the order 
 to march was given after a pause, she car 
 ried the fabric in her arms, and went for 
 ward with the belief that when next it were 
 displayed, it would bring her lover to her 
 side. But as the days and nights passed 
 without tidings of Martiesen, there came 
 to Elisheba the natural fear that when he 
 reached the point where he must turn his 
 back upon the Nile, he who had told his 
 love in kisses upon her lips, would find in 
 that parting from home and country a bit 
 terness which could not be borne. Nor 
 could she blame him if he surrendered to 
 the charm, and in the home of his ancestors 
 kept his place as she had bidden him. There 
 came to her no thought of resentment. In 
 her heart his image would ever rise, and to 
 it she would pay sweet homage through her 
 life. 
 
 Southward they turned at Migdol and 
 Pi-hahiroth, the bitter lakes, to which 
 many ran to slake their thirst, only to find 
 the waters laden with salt; and then on, 
 over a flat, sandy, burning plain, to the sea.
 
 302 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 On their last day s struggling journey 
 toward the sea, they learned that in 
 their wake, with chariots and chosen 
 warriors to man them, came the army of 
 the Pharaoh. 
 
 In front of them, stopping all progress 
 in that direction, stretched the wide, shal 
 low arm of the Red Sea, a barrier across 
 which they could not hope to pass. In the 
 rear, and shielded only from their sight by 
 the friendly pillar of cloud, their guide 
 hitherto and now their protector, was the 
 Egyptian host, bearing weapons of death, 
 and led by the angry, eager king, who had 
 in a measure recovered from the fear that 
 had come upon him after the visit of death, 
 and was now fired with a determination 
 not to let the people escape who had so long 
 been his slaves. 
 
 Thus encompassed, men looked into each 
 other s faces in quest of hope ; then turned 
 with sinking hearts, and saw their wives 
 and little ones and aged parents crouching 
 in mute and piteous fear. A murmur went 
 through the camp, faint at first, but swell 
 ing louder as it progressed, and they asked 
 if there were no graves in Egypt, that they 
 should be led away to die in the wilderness. 
 Then men came and demanded of their
 
 THE EXODUS 303 
 
 leader why they had been brought forth, 
 for it were better to have remained as serv 
 ants of the Egyptians and have life, than to 
 journey to this desolate place and here meet 
 death. 
 
 But with never-faltering faith, scorning 
 their murmurs and complaints, the mighty 
 leader bade them cease their fears and look 
 upon the salvation which would surely 
 come this day. Then, standing there be 
 fore them all, he stretched his hands over 
 the waters, and in an instant the dull, 
 heavy air became alive. From the east 
 arose a gentle zephyr, which caught the 
 standard of the adon, and sent it streaming 
 from the lance-staff. The zephyr swelled 
 into a breeze, and then into a strong and 
 rushing wind, which piled the waters into 
 waves, and the tumbling white caps leaped 
 fast upon each other in their race for the 
 open sea. 
 
 Night fell, and the people of Israel bent 
 their heads to the ground, to escape the 
 clouds of drifting sand which rolled along 
 the tumultuous coast all save one woman, 
 who crouched against a willowy staff, and 
 kept, as best she might, the emblem of her 
 lover where it would show the way.
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 "T?ATHER Nile is awakening. He 
 A comes again in his might to refresh 
 his children ! " 
 
 The cry of the couriers was taken up by 
 the people along the shores, and found its 
 way to homes in which the mourners had 
 not ceased their lamentations, and were 
 still crouching in fear. 
 
 " It is because the Hebrews have left 
 us," they said to one another. 
 
 " Praise Osiris ! Praise Isis ! yea, praise 
 Osiris, for it is he who hath awakened 
 Father Nile ! " 
 
 So rang the shouts, and then chants of 
 praise arose from lips which but a moment 
 before had given utterance to sobs. 
 
 As Martiesen and Bariet, in light march 
 ing array and carrying knapsacks of sup 
 plies, stepped from the portico of the adon s 
 home, the tidings that had been passed
 
 THE "SEASON OF WATERS- 305 
 
 from mouth to mouth all the weary leagues 
 from distant Meroe came to their ears. 
 The adon paused, and with swelling heart 
 saw that the cry inspired hope in his people, 
 for its very echo summoned them to the 
 river bank, and they ran with waving arms 
 and shouts of joy. Lovingly he gazed upon 
 the glistening waters sweeping before him. 
 There is none so fair, none so mighty, 
 none so mysterious as the Nile, and yet 
 upon its bosom I may never after this day 
 be borne again. Ah, Father Nile, thou art 
 a wondrous god, and it is hard indeed to 
 tear oneself from thy side, though I go to 
 follow one who is thy master." 
 
 Bariet, who had remained with the He 
 brew hosts until he was well satisfied as 
 to the general direction they intended to 
 pursue, had returned to the villa two days 
 before, to find that preparations were well 
 advanced for the departure of his master. 
 
 Almost at the hour of his return, private 
 advices of a most disturbing nature came 
 to the adon from Rameses. The suspicion, 
 which the Pharaoh s captain sent to com 
 mand the Hebrews to depart had expressed 
 to the adon on the morning following the 
 destruction of the firstborn, had arisen in 
 the court, and it was reported that the ruler 
 
 20
 
 306 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 of Egypt might command the presence of 
 Martiesen and require of him an explana 
 tion of how he had secured immunity from 
 the fate that had fallen with such crush 
 ing weight upon all who were not of the 
 Hebrew race. When this was confided to 
 Bariet by his master, the devoted slave 
 urged immediate flight, but the adon would 
 not listen. He was determined to carry out 
 the plans he had made. However, prepa 
 rations for the journey were soon com 
 pleted, and on this morning they were 
 ready for departure. Without farewells 
 of any nature for only to an aged steward 
 who was charged with the execution of 
 Martiesen s commissions had his intentions 
 been disclosed the tw r o men entered the 
 phaselus, and, each taking an oar, they 
 shot rapidly out into the stream, and 
 turned westerly, towards Rameses. For 
 more than two hours they toiled steadily, 
 scarcely pausing to exchange greetings 
 with the crowds of rejoicing people gath 
 ered upon the banks, shouting again and 
 again, as if they would never tire, the tid 
 ings that had brought them new life that 
 the inundation of waters was at hand. 
 
 Once, indeed, they paused. It was at a 
 village where the ceremony of greeting to 
 the river was already under way.
 
 THE SEASON OF WATERS 307 
 
 " It would be regarded as an insult, Bar- 
 iet, did we not join them," said Martiesen. 
 We will not remain until the ceremony is 
 concluded, but will at least show that we 
 share their happiness by taking part for 
 some time in the festival." 
 
 More than a score of boats soon put out 
 from the wharf, following one in which 
 were a priest and the several dignitaries 
 of the community. Constantly the priest 
 chanted praises to the gods, while those 
 \vho accompanied him at intervals made 
 offerings of various nature to the river 
 itself. When at last the chant was con 
 cluded, a fanfare of musical instruments 
 arose from the accompanying boats, and 
 the people on shore shouted anew their 
 praises to the god of the Nile, and, running 
 to the river edge, danced gleefully in the 
 shallow waters, or plunged boldly into 
 them, and swam in playful circles far out 
 from the shore. 
 
 The festival was at its height, when a 
 low word spoken by Bariet caused Mar 
 tiesen to turn his head in the direction 
 toward which they Had been proceeding. 
 He saw approaching two of the smaller 
 war galleys, bearing the royal insignia of 
 the Pharaoh.
 
 308 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Draw quickly in with the press of boats 
 nearest the shore," said Martiesen, without 
 betraying emotion. This may be an ex 
 pedition on its way to the Nome of the 
 Prince, and we do not care to intercept it." 
 
 Bariet did as directed, and soon mingled 
 with the revellers, who were so intent upon 
 the sport in which they were engaged that 
 they had failed to observe the approach of 
 the galleys. However, some of the out 
 lying boats discovered the coming of the 
 royal craft, and speedily put out for the 
 purpose of extending greetings, and se 
 curing whatever small coins and informa 
 tion the commander might be disposed to 
 give. The clang of a gong caused the long 
 oars to poise in mid-air, and showers of 
 glistening drops fell from the immovable 
 and rigid blades. 
 
 " Greetings, my brothers," said the com 
 mander, rising in the bow of the first gal 
 ley. "Father Nile is awakening! The 
 gods are good." 
 
 " Aye, the gods are good," responded the 
 villagers, in chorus. " Praise Osiris, praise 
 Isis! Yea, praise Osiris, for he is the 
 greatest of all gods." 
 
 " He is indeed," replied the soldier, " for 
 he has thwarted the designs of the He-
 
 THE SEASON OF WATERS 309 
 
 brews God, and sends the mighty Nile to 
 refresh our land." 
 
 " The brave men who have fought the 
 battles of Meneptah, Wearer of two 
 crowns, and Ruler of Lower and Upper 
 Egypt, and Conqueror of all the nations of 
 earth, are welcome," said the priest, 
 whose boat had precedence, and was near 
 est the galleys. " Our festival is an humble 
 and modest one, and w r ould be graced by 
 your presence." 
 
 " It may not be at this time, my brother, 
 as we are charged to execute our orders 
 without delay," apologized the officer. 
 
 " The errand must, indeed, be urgent," 
 persisted the priest, " that it should call 
 men from rejoicing and from praising the 
 gods, upon a day when tidings come from 
 Meroe that Father Nile is lifting up his 
 mighty head at the command of Osiris." 
 
 The soldier hesitated. He knew well the 
 widespread belief, that great danger at 
 tended any business or warlike venture at 
 tempted upon the day on which all the 
 country rang with the message shouted by 
 the couriers from that distant point at 
 which the first sign of the coming inunda 
 tion could be observed. Raising his voice, 
 he shouted so loudly that all might hear 
 him.
 
 310 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 " Who amongst you does not mourn the 
 death of the firstborn in his family? " 
 
 " Alas ! none," replied the priest, and a 
 wail arose from those who heard. " We 
 were heavy with weeping until the joyous 
 tidings came with the rising sun." 
 
 " And so it is, my brother, throughout 
 all Egypt, save alone in one house. We are 
 sent to bring before the Pharaoh him who 
 escaped, that he may make explanation of 
 conduct that gained for him alone the favor 
 of the Hebrew God." 
 
 " Then speed, my brother, and may the 
 gods aid you," answered the priest. 
 
 The gong sounded twice, and with the 
 precision of a massive machine, the oars 
 dipped in steady strokes, and the galleys 
 swept majestically upon their way. 
 
 As soon as it was possible, the adon and 
 his companion detached themselves from 
 the party of villagers, and pursued their 
 journey. They had been taken for fowlers, 
 large numbers of whom sought the inter 
 secting canals with the earliest news of the 
 rising of the Nile, and made ready their 
 snares for the first catch of birds. 
 
 Martiesen was preoccupied for a long 
 time, and gave himself up to thought. It 
 was repugnant to his proud spirit to quit
 
 THE SEASON OF WATERS 311 
 
 his country with this imputation resting 
 upon his name; but he realized that the 
 hope was small indeed that he might purge 
 himself from the charge made against him, 
 even though he should proceed to Ram- 
 eses and offer an explanation. The priests 
 and magicians who had contended against 
 the prophets from the start would demand 
 his life, or, what was infinitely worse, his 
 banishment to the mines, where death 
 would be welcome every hour of the day or 
 night. It was an absolute certainty that he 
 was prejudged, and it was extremely 
 doubtful whether any friend of influence in 
 the royal court would have the courage to 
 defend Martiesen s innocence. The utter 
 hopelessness of any attempt at justification 
 was so convincing that the adon made no 
 objection when, soon after midday, Bariet 
 changed their course toward the southern 
 bank of the river, and their boat entered 
 one of the larger canals, which led out 
 across the plain, toward the eastern range 
 of mountains. Once he turned, when they 
 had entered the canal, and rising, gazed 
 long and lovingly upon the Nile then took 
 the oar again, and went forward, no longer 
 an adon of Egypt.
 
 3 i2 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 Scarcely pausing for refreshment, they 
 toiled steadily through the long, hot after 
 noon, passing the length of many irrigat 
 ing ditches and ponds, in which they found 
 scarcely water enough to float their shallow 
 craft. On those who assisted them through 
 locks and dams, they bestowed coins, and 
 with all they exchanged greetings, or re 
 joiced over the tidings that had so myste 
 riously spread before them, and which none 
 tired of repeating that the Season of 
 Waters was at hand.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 THROUGH THE SEA 
 
 THEY came at last to the point where 
 the southern rim of the basin of the 
 Nile stopped further progress of the canal, 
 and the arid plain, almost destitute of ver 
 dure, stretched away toward the distant 
 mountains. A few low, dark, mud-dried 
 houses clustered about the head of the 
 channel they had been following, and in 
 front of them were ill-looking men, low 
 browed, shrinking women and children, 
 who stared at Martiesen and his compan 
 ion through thick strings of matted hair. 
 It was not often that these people saw 
 visitors from the vicinity of the main high 
 way of Egypt, and those who did come 
 were generally tax-gatherers, sent to exact 
 the full limit of tribute, who did not spare 
 the lash in exacting their commissions. 
 Therefore, it was not strange that the men 
 who landed from the phaselus were looked
 
 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 upon with suspicion, and treated with scant 
 courtesy. 
 
 Martiesen approached the group, and 
 employed the usual greeting announcing 
 the coming of the inundation. For the first 
 time during the day they had come upon a 
 place so remote that the news they bore 
 had not preceded them. He saw the light 
 of joy come into their faces, and the dull, 
 listless forms were in a moment electrified 
 by the message that bore them the promise 
 of life. 
 
 " Sayest so, master, sayest so in truth ? " 
 questioned several of the men, gathering 
 about Martiesen. 
 
 " Aye, brothers, indeed it is true. Father 
 Nile is stirring now in his bed, and soon 
 will fill your canals and ditches." 
 
 Shouts of rejoicing and praise followed 
 this assurance, and the desolate landscape 
 itself appeared to take on a brighter tone 
 and light up with warmer hues. 
 
 We have little here, master," said the 
 head man approaching Martiesen, " but we 
 will hide nothing from you. Take freely 
 such as you may find, only leave us seed 
 and some little sustenance against the 
 Season of Waters."
 
 THROUGH THE SEA 315 
 
 " We have come, my brother, to take 
 nothing, but rather to give. I seek guides 
 on the way towards Migdol, and must have 
 them. For the service, I will give the vil 
 lage my boat and its equipment, silver to 
 pay your tithes, and compensation to those 
 who aid me." 
 
 The wondering villagers consulted to 
 gether a few moments, and finally three 
 came forward, who had been selected to 
 act in the capacity of guides. Martiesen 
 gave the head villager his cartouche, to 
 prove legal possession of the phaselus, 
 and a purse in which there was more treas 
 ure than the man had ever possessed in all 
 his life. 
 
 Four hours of daylight remained when 
 the party started out, and Martiesen was 
 assured that they would reach the caravan 
 route that led through the Migdol pass be 
 fore nightfall. His guides proceeded rap 
 idly, and though the country was rough 
 and encumbered with stones, they soon left 
 the Nile valley far behind. With each step 
 hope grew stronger in Martiesen s breast, 
 and he constantly urged the guides to 
 greater speed, and secured it through the 
 promise of larger reward. Frequently he 
 made inquiry as to their progress, and
 
 3 i6 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 when at last the villagers darted forward 
 rapidly a few hundred yards and threw 
 themselves down, exhausted, in the sand, 
 Martiesen followed in anger, and de 
 manded why they had paused. 
 
 " Look, master," said one of the guides, 
 pointing before him, " what you seek, it is 
 here." 
 
 Yes, it was there the unmistakable 
 evidence written there before him, that 
 over this ground had passed a multitude of 
 people and somewhere on that road that 
 led toward freedom for the mighty host 
 that pursued the course had pressed the 
 feet of Elisheba ! 
 
 Martiesen could scarce restrain himself, 
 or control his emotions. He dismissed his 
 guides with a few words and liberal gifts, 
 and taking some part of the luggage they 
 had borne, he ran with the speed of a 
 courier along the broad, beaten path that 
 wound through the pass, glancing right 
 and left over the ground, in the vain hope 
 that he might discover some token of those 
 w r hom he sought. In his eagerness he 
 left his companion far in the rear, but at 
 length Bariet overtook him, and begged 
 that a more leisurely pace be followed. In 
 time they approached the intersection of
 
 THROUGH THE SEA 317 
 
 another pass, which opened upon the plains 
 some two leagues nearer Rameses than the 
 one which they traversed, and here they 
 paused out of sheer weariness. 
 
 Darkness was approaching when, after 
 a brief rest, they started up, but they had 
 proceeded only a few paces w r hen Martie- 
 sen stopped as though petrified, and stood 
 gazing at the ground before him. Bariet 
 came to his side in alarm, and inquired if 
 his master was ill. For reply, Martiesen 
 pointed to the roadway, but spoke no word. 
 
 " Chariots ! " whispered the slave, as he 
 bent to scan in the gathering darkness the 
 marks that could not now be mistaken. 
 
 " Aye, chariots," replied Martiesen, 
 gloomily. 
 
 But, master, the Hebrews have neither 
 chariots nor chargers. Whence came 
 these?" 
 
 :i Look around you, Bariet," said Mar 
 tiesen after a few moments lost in thought. 
 " Here we came on the trail of the He 
 brews through the pass that leads back to 
 Migdol. Here on the right enters still an 
 other pass that leads out to the open plain 
 not many leagues from Rameses. Now, 
 look close upon what is written here before 
 us. Do you not see where the paths are
 
 318 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 joined, that the warlike force has come 
 upon the trail of the Hebrews since they 
 passed? The feet of the horses and the 
 wheels of the chariots have obliterated all 
 traces left by those who are led by Moses." 
 
 Bariet gazed in mute alarm at what he 
 now saw all too plainly, then, slowly turn 
 ing to his master, in a tone of deepest ap 
 prehension asked : 
 
 " My lord, is it not the Pharaoh? " 
 
 "Aye, the Pharaoh!" replied Martie- 
 sen, with whitened lips. "Untaught by 
 the lessons which have been sent him, the 
 mighty lord of Egypt has summoned his 
 hosts of warriors, and now leads them in 
 the wake of those fleeing from his oppres 
 sion, it may be to his complete overthrow, 
 or it may be to the utter destruction of 
 those whom he pursues." 
 
 " The Hebrews cannot withstand the 
 chariots of the Pharaoh, my lord. They 
 have no armed men." 
 
 " Of themselves they cannot withstand 
 him, Bariet, as we who have fought with 
 his armies well know. But great wonders 
 have been wrought before our eyes, won 
 ders not equalled by the gods, nor yet by the 
 power of the Pharaoh. There may be held 
 in reserve a final blow for those who have
 
 THROUGH THE SEA 319 
 
 grown so proud and boastful of their 
 power." 
 
 Night was now fallen, and Martiesen 
 and his companion decided to proceed as 
 rapidly as possible in the darkness, resting 
 but an hour or two, and to take such course 
 as should best commend itself when they 
 approached the rear-guard of the army. 
 They knew that the Egyptian host was a 
 force of great mobility and would move 
 rapidly. Martiesen, who was acquainted 
 with the topography of the country toward 
 which they were proceeding, realized that 
 the Hebrews were entrapped. He ex 
 plained to Bariet, that beyond the moun 
 tain pass lay a wide, sandy plain, and then 
 the sea. The fear came to their minds 
 that even at this hour the charioteers of 
 the angry king might be awaiting the 
 morning, and the signal to rush forth in 
 dreadful carnage and massacre. 
 
 On and on they toiled through the night, 
 and with the morning they came upon the 
 almost level plain that stretched away be 
 fore them in the burning sun. As far as 
 they could see, there came to their vision 
 trace of neither those whom they sought, 
 nor those whom they feared to find; yet 
 straight away before them led the broad
 
 320 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 road, stamped in the sand by the fleeing 
 millions and their pursuing foes. Half 
 the forenoon passed before they reached 
 the spot where the Egyptians had camped 
 the previous night. It was beside some 
 wells in the midst of a grove of stunted 
 trees that the camp had been pitched, and 
 around them were all the evidences of a 
 recent occupation. Indeed, some of the 
 camp equipage lay in disorderly heaps, as 
 though it had been cast down to remain 
 but a few hours and be taken up again 
 when the victorious army should return 
 from the bloody errand upon which it was 
 bent. 
 
 Yet they must not pause. They were 
 lithe, active, hardened men, accustomed to 
 feats requiring great endurance. Fatigue 
 should not hold them back, for there, beck 
 oning them on over the trembling sands, 
 led the way. Hour after hour they ran, 
 pausing only a few moments upon the 
 slight elevations to scan the horizon or 
 cast away some article of clothing or equip 
 ment grown burdensome. Each moment 
 brought new evidence that they were gain 
 ing in the race, for the marks made by the 
 chariot wheels were sharper and more dis 
 tinct as league after league sped under 
 their flying feet.
 
 THROUGH THE SEA 321 
 
 It was nearing sunset when Bariet, who 
 was a few paces in advance, stopped sud 
 denly as they came to the summit of one of 
 the sand drifts, and pointed towards the 
 south. 
 
 " See, my lord," he cried, " the Egyp 
 tians ! " 
 
 Martiesen saw a cloud of dust toward 
 which the Assyrian pointed, and well he 
 knew its meaning. "True, Bariet; there 
 ride the Pharaoh and his army. In an hour 
 we shall come up with them, and by that 
 time the darkness will have fallen. Then 
 we shall learn the fate of our friends." 
 
 I cannot believe, my lord, that the 
 Egyptians have overtaken the Hebrews; 
 for see, they are moving steadily forward. 
 Which way lies the sea? " 
 
 " Here at the left, some distance away. 
 We are approaching it at an angle. The 
 Egyptians are not over three leagues from 
 the shore." 
 
 " Then the Hebrews must be immedi 
 ately in front of their pursuers." 
 
 " Yes, no doubt they have reached the 
 water s edge, and by this time they must be 
 in the gravest alarm over the situation in 
 which they are placed." 
 
 In the gathering darkness Martiesen
 
 322 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 and Bariet drew close to the stragglers in 
 the rear of the Egyptian camp. For the 
 last half-hour they had been fighting their 
 way in clouds of sand, which an unexpected 
 wind lifted from the plain, and hurled 
 against them with tremendous force. In 
 the darkness and confusion they came upon 
 a charioteer, whose steeds were rearing 
 and plunging beyond his control, for the 
 wheels of his chariot, clogged with sand, 
 were firmly set upon the axle, and would 
 not move. 
 
 The gods have deserted me," he called 
 in despair, as he saw the shadowy forms of 
 Martiesen and his companion. " My 
 chargers are possessed with evil spirits, 
 and will not obey my voice." 
 
 Where are those who should help 
 you? " asked Martiesen, while Bariet ran 
 to the heads of the horses, and attempted 
 to quiet them. 
 
 " All is confusion in the storm which 
 the accursed Hebrews have sent upon us," 
 replied the soldier. " The slaves are in 
 terror, and do nothing but wail ; the drivers 
 and their steeds are blinded by the sand; 
 the chariot wheels cling to their axles, and 
 many are broken off; the captains cannot 
 keep their companies in order; Isis and 
 Osiris have deserted us ; all is confusion."
 
 THROUGH THE SEA 323 
 
 " Where are those whom you pursue? " 
 
 " We do not know, for strange lights 
 and clouds have been before us, and we 
 could see naught save the pathway where 
 they trod the sand. Then the wind burst 
 upon us, and with it came the night." 
 
 The soldier was shivering with fear. 
 Bariet assisted him in unharnessing his 
 horses, and the poor beasts sank in terror 
 upon the ground. As they listened, Mar- 
 tiesen and Bariet could hear, above the 
 roaring wind, the appeals of men shouted 
 to their gods, and the neighing of the 
 frightened animals, now almost beyond 
 control. 
 
 " We must avoid the Egyptian camp," 
 said Martiesen. They had drawn aside. 
 " I should be recognized by some of the 
 captains, and be regarded as a spy. We 
 will turn towards the sea, and perhaps we 
 may be able to flank them." 
 
 Clasping hands, they faced eastward, 
 and met the gale in all its fury. The sharp 
 grains of sand were driven against them 
 with a force that pricked the skin like 
 needles. They bent low, and struggled on 
 in the darkness, not knowing whether in 
 the right direction, but keeping steadily 
 against the wind. Hour after hour, slowly
 
 3 2 4 THE SIGN ABOVE THE DOOR 
 
 they fought their way, until they found 
 the rounded pebbles of the shore beneath 
 their feet. 
 
 " My lord," called Bariet into the ears of 
 his master, " this is the place of the sea, 
 but the water has disappeared." 
 
 The storm of sand was over now, for 
 they were away from the dry plain from 
 which the wind lifted it in clouds, but the 
 gale continued unabated. Cautiously they 
 proceeded down the sloping beach, but 
 found under their feet only bunches of 
 sea-grass and the shells and mussels. 
 
 " A way has been opened to deliver the 
 Hebrews ! " shouted the adon. 
 
 The waters have been driven back by 
 the wind, and here their God will lead them 
 through to safety." 
 
 It was lighter now, for the dawn was 
 breaking, and they turned toward the 
 south, and ran with the wind upon the 
 smooth sea-bed. Neither fatigue, nor 
 thirst, nor hunger held them back, but on 
 they sped, watching with anxious eyes for 
 those who, they felt, must be near at hand. 
 
 A league they ran, and then Bariet 
 stopped suddenly, and caught Martiesen by 
 the shoulder. 
 
 " Look, master, the Hebrews ! "
 
 THROUGH THE SEA 325 
 
 He pointed to a long, dark, swaying line, 
 and Martiesen knew that the people of 
 Israel were marching fearlessly into the 
 sea. 
 
 Soon he came up beside them, and run 
 ning back along the column, he saw, still 
 fluttering at the camping place, upon a 
 higher portion of the shore, the white em 
 blem of that rank which for all time he 
 had laid down. 
 
 A shout from Panas, a word of quick 
 surprise from Serah, a cry of wondrous joy 
 from Elisheba, and Martiesen came to the 
 glad embrace of the dark-eyed Hebrew 
 maiden, whose faith had never wavered 
 from the hour in which his promise was 
 given.
 
 BALTIMORE, MD., U. S. A.
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed.
 
 Illlllllllllllllllllll 
 
 A 000126212 o